My First Time

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 05 Aug 2026 20:57:00 -0600

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 1

Southern Interracial Trysts on the plantation.

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie s new swim mate

Annette peered cautiously thru the bushes. The young blonde paused, carefully placing each step. She was barefoot and she didn't want to roust any critters. Though she knew this path well it always paid to be watchful.

She heard a splash nearby and knew it for what it was. It was Charlie, her brother's black friend and fishing partner. He was swimming alone in the pool. She steeled her nerves to set herself. This is it. One last look up the trail,

The black boy swam joyously in the spring. He was a slave. He'd sneaked away from the house, as was his custom, on the premise of going to chop some wood. Then he'd made a beeline for his favorite water hole and taken an hour for himself.

He heard Annette's song before she came around the bend in the creek, just as she'd planned.

Dressed only in a white shift that came down to her knees, Annette knew what she would find at the spring: ripples. Charlie was gone like a ghost. He couldn't afford to be caught swimming at midday on a workday.

But Annette knew where he was. She'd spied on him for weeks. She'd watched his ablutions from a hidden vantage point, watched the clear water cascading over his muscular frame as he swam. She'd watched him step naked from the pool, marveling at the size and girth of his cock, even in cold water. She knew that towards the end of his hour he would step out of the pool, have a leisurely smoke and then slowly masturbate, pumping himself faster and faster by degrees until he reached climax. At the moment of release he would stand up and see how far his ejaculate would fly. On good days he could get a 5-foot pop.

Occasionally her brother Ben would meet Charlie at the pool. The two boys were the same age and had grown up together. And while Charlie was technically Ben's slave, the boys were good friends. On several occasions Annette had spied them masturbating for distance and laughed about it afterwards. Charlie invariably won, but not by much. Ben had an admirable cock of his own.

Now Annette feigned caution as she stepped gingerly up to the pool. She knew Charlie could see her. She wanted him to think she sought solitude. She looked back up the trail to see if anyone was coming (though she knew no one was). She craned her neck to peer into each crevice and cranny of the woods surrounding the pool.

Satisfied that no one was around, Annette shed her shift and stood naked on the bank. She folded her shift smartly and laid it neatly under a tree. Then she stood up and stretched like a great jungle cat. She preened on her toes and bowed her legs like a ballerina. Her pendulous tits swayed with her movements, making her seem unsteady. But she knew what she was doing. She cupped both tits and turned them upwards toward her face. The pink nipples were perfectly shaped. She felt a tingle of delight and a deep warmth in her groin. Now she moved her right hand down to her mound of silky blonde pubic hair to caress her clitoris ever so gently. She slid the length of her middle finger over that sensitive member. She felt it spring to life under her touch. It protruded from her pubic mound like a small, budding cock.

Partially aroused, Annette stepped into the spring. The cold-water shock cooled her ardor some. She waded out until the water reached her hips. Then she struck out gamely into a standard stroke. She swam completely across the clear pool, stood up and swam back.

She knew that Charlie was underwater somewhere, sucking on a reed for oxygen. She knew the boys' tricks. Annette had always been Ben's annoying younger sister, prying into the their antics, tattle taling and trying to get their attention. Now she'd grown into a voluptuous young woman. She wanted a different type of attention.

Annette knew this spring well. She'd grown up here. It wasn't hard for her to spot Charlie's air reed or the dark spot beneath the clear water where none ought be. She struck out across the pool again, this time moving in Charlie's direction. She crossed the deep channel and stood up about ten feet from Charlie's hiding spot. She stood up on the gravelly bottom of the pool so that her tits and part of her pubic mound were exposed. Then she threw her head back and wringed the water out of her hair like a mop.

Charlie stood up.

Instantly, Annette's hands flew up to cover her tits and her groin, after the Aphrodite fashion.

"What are you doing here, Charlie!" she declared disingenuously.

The boy laughed. "That ain't the question, Miss Annette. What are you doing here, runnin' 'round with your cooch are all out? I'm gon' tell Ben."

"Oh you didn't see that! You're not supposed to see that!" And she splashed away back across the pool.

Charlie took off after her. When they reached the shallows again both teenagers stood up and began splashing each other like children. Charlie used both hands, but Annette still feigned modesty. She splashed with one hand while covering her tits with the other.

Finally, she shrieked, "You win! You win!" Then she hunkered down on her haunches so that the water reached her neck and covered the rest of her body in a thin veil of liquid crystal. Charlie stood over her smiling widely. At nineteen, he was only a year older than Annette. They'd grown up together, albeit on different sides of the nineteenth century social divide. This was not their first splash fight at this spring.

"If you tell about seein' my cooch, I'll tell about you being here. You're supposed to be off chopping wood," Annie teased.

"You won't tell," Charlie retorted confidently.

"Yes, I will. I ain't a-skeered of you, Charlie."

She turned from him and swam away leisurely. Charlie followed her, grabbed her by the foot, and threw her over so that she did a full somersault in the water.

"Hey!" she said.

This move resulted in another splash war, this one longer than the first.

"Cut it out, Charlie. I ain't playin' wit' you! Cut it out!"

She swam away again. This time she arched her ass out of the water so that Charlie could see the full cut of her vulva.

When she surfaced a few feet away, Charlie said, "I seen your cooch again."

Annette replied flippantly: "So? You wouldn't know what to do with it if you had it. I seen your peter rabbit a bunch of times. I seen you out here whackin' your pecker. You and Ben, both!"

She laughed girlishly.

Charlie charged after her. She shrieked and tried to swim away, but Charlie was faster. He grabbed her by the foot again, but this time he drew her to him. He grabbed her around the waist with his right arm and controlled her left wrist with his left hand.

"What did you say? What did you say?"

He wasn't hurting her. She laughed.

"I said I see'd you whacking your pecker. This thing."

Annie reached back and grabbed him by the base of his cock. She felt it flop against her forearm. She was again amazed at its heft and girth. At her touch it began to lengthen and harden up the line of her wrist.

Charlie was shocked. This was little Annette, Ben's baby sister, a white girl no less, standing here holding his cock. Charlie released his grip on Annette's waist. Annie didn't release his cock in turn. She turned to look him in his eyes.

"I seen you do it. Like this."

She gripped his nuts with her other hand and stroked him fully erect in a matter of seconds. She pulled his bountiful foreskin back and forth across the rounded head of his cock as she had seen him do, using quick, back and forth jerks of her wrist.

The effect was spectacular. Charlie's member sprang upward and outward, a full 12 inches from his kinky pubic mound. The angular ridges of Charlie's lithe, muscular abdomen tightened and flexed as blood rushed into his cock.

When he was fully aroused, Annette said casually, "But, like I said, you wouldn't know what to do with it."

She swam away from him again.

Charlie sprang after her, this time with some difficulty. His erect cock swung back and forth comically, making his movements seem strained and awkward.

Annette allowed herself to be caught just as she was entering the deep water. She arched her behind out of the water again so that Charlie could get a closer view of her hairy labia and the golden pink cleft in between. Charlie grabbed both her ankles and drew her back towards him in the shallow water, parting her legs as she came. Annette looked over her shoulder at him with feigned surprise. She fanned her arms like paddles in order to stay afloat.

When she didn't fight, Charlie drew her back closer and closer until his erect cock was touching her cunny. He pulled her gently closer, attempting to gauge her interest in penetration. His cock slid up between her cheeks and bounced off her apple-shaped buttocks.

Annette looked over her shoulder and giggled.

"I told you that you wouldn't know what to do with it," she mocked. She wiggled away.

Charlie waded after her, caught her and tried the same maneuver. Same result. Annette taunted him giddily. Again, she arched her ass out of the water to show him the cut of her cunny, but this time she rotated her behind sensuously like a bee, to tease him.

Charlie wasn't any stranger to women. Still in his teens, Charlie hadn't been a virgin since the age of 11. A number of grown women had noted his fine features, rangy musculature, clear skin and the bulge in his trousers. This young white girl was taunting him. It was maddening.

Charlie waded after Annette again. This time he grabbed her by the hips and arched her ass out of the water so that her vagina was again exposed. She didn't fight him. With her ass already up in the air, Annette leaned forward and parted her legs a bit to give him a better view.

This time Charlie slid his cock downward between her ass cheeks until his straining member was positioned at the opening to Annette's twat. Using his thumb as a guide, Charlie pressed her labia apart. His cock slid easily up into her warm cunny. The silky blonde pubic hairs tickled him deliciously as they followed his shaft into her golden-pink slit.

Annette's eyes widened in shock as she felt Charlie's heavy cock moving deeper into her cooze. She stood on her tiptoes to further accommodate him. Four inches deep. Six inches. Nine.

At ten inches Annette felt full. She felt his thick helmet pressing firmly against her cervix, felt her labia straining wide to engulf more of his massive cock.

Standing behind her, Charlie watched Annette's cunny tremble under the heft of his tremendous cock. Her cunny lips jerked and clenched involuntarily. She drew breath in gasps, as if being choked.

Charlie held her in place with his cock as deep as it would go. When Annette tried to initiate a natural humping action Charlie held her tighter. He refused to start thrusting into her Instead, he contracted his pelvic muscles to pulse his cock rhythmically, all the while holding it tightly jammed against the back of her cunny.

After a few moments of this sort of teasing, Charlie reached his hand around from behind to caress her vulva. He stroked her clitoris roughly with his middle finger. Annette slapped his hand away. She knew how to masturbate a good clit better than he. She began to stroke her own clitoris, seeking to elicit friction by pressing it against Charlie's shaft.

They stood there connected at the genitals for several moments without moving. Both teens were shocked that they were actually 'doing it'.

Finally, Charlie reached up to cup both her tits with his hands. He withdrew slowly until he was halfway out of her cunny, then powered his cock back into her hole with a jackhammer thrust. Annette gasped. Charlie repeated the move. Each time he withdrew a little further. Each time his return thrust was a little harder and a little faster. Slow out. Fast in. Annette picked up the rhythm. Charlie watched from the rear mount position as his powerful cock cruised in and out of Annette's cunny. He could see her labia expand and contract with each thrust. He saw his withdrawals pull her hairy mound further and further from its position of safety between her legs, saw it quiver in anticipation of his next thrust, heard the spring water splashing rhythmically in concert with his insistent insertions.

Charlie arched his back for maximum effect. He pulled his cock almost completely out of her cunny and fired back in wantonly with the return stroke.

Annette loved it.

The two teens strained against each other like this for five long, agonizing minutes. Charlie massaged her tits furiously while driving into her. The cold water splashed upward to provide a sparkling dichotomy to their heated lust.

After a time Annette could feel Charlie's breathing become more strained, fervent. His moans became prolonged, with a deeper timbre. She knew what that meant. Annette pushed him delicately in the chest. It was a declination. She tried to arch her cunny off his straining cock. Charlie didn't take the hint. He was insistent.

"Charlie, stop it! You can't come inside me!"

She gave a little hop, releasing his lever from her cunny. Charlie still gripped her by the tits. Though she hadn't climaxed, she pushed away from his embrace.

"What's the matter?" he asked breathlessly.

"You know what's the matter. You can't come inside me. I'll get in trouble. You ll get in trouble. How would I look with a mix-race pickanninny?"

"You might not get big. Come on, Annie, lets finish," Charlie whimpered breathlessly.

"How do you know?" she asked.

His cock was still massively erect. It stood between them like a wild thing, seeking the warmth between her legs. There was no doubt that Annette wanted to finish, too. She was almost there. She knew that her words made sense. A white girl pregnant with a black child in Louisiana didn't have any future. But at least she'd be alive. Charlie would be killed. She didn't want that.

Annette waded out of the water. She turned to face Charlie from the grassy bank.

"You know you're not supposed to be touching a white girl anyway" she chided him.

But there wasn't any conviction in her words. His hugely engorged organ was still straining between them. Too, their sex had been better than she'd expected. She really wanted to climax with his cock inside her. Annie's own extraordinarily sized clitoris poked visibly from beneath its sheath, indicating the depth of her arousal.

Annette sat down next to her shift as Charlie stepped from the spring. She regarded him with a twinge of regret.

"Look Charlie, if I show you something you can't tell anybody, okay?"

Charlie was willing to try anything. She called him over. When he was standing over her, she gently cupped his balls with her fingertips. Then she guided his cock into her mouth. She circumlocuted his cock with her tongue, paying special attention to the sensitive nerves on the underside of his pudenda. Then she began to gently suck him, bobbing her head up and down. She pulled her blonde tresses back so that Charlie might watch her efforts more clearly. She gazed up into his eyes confidently.

In less than a minute, Charlie erupted in her mouth.

Annette sucked down as much cum as she could as quickly as she could. She didn't want Charlie to lose his tumescence.

When she felt she'd drawn most of his load, Annette reached over and spread her shift across the grass. She lay back on it, then raised and opened her legs.

"Put it in, Charlie. Put it in before it gets soft."

Charlie willingly obliged. Her cunny was still wet. He knelt between her legs and placed the purpled head of his partially engorged cock against her clit. He rubbed the sensitive underside over and around her smaller sex organ. Annette moaned in anticipation. She endured as much of this teasing as she could. Finally she reached down to pry his hand from his cock. She gripped his cock resolutely and pointed it into her own wet, turgid flesh. She watched as his black cock disappeared into her pink cunny.

Charlie mounted her in the dominant missionary position with his arms supporting his upper body from the grass. He began to pound her with quick strokes, trying to regain his full erection. It didn't take long. Annette was able to engulf his recently milked cock, but as he regained his power she was able to take less and less of him. Having climaxed a short time before, Charlie's cock was less sensitive, too. He began to punish her cunny with long, scimitar strokes.

This is what Annette wanted all along. Doggie style, Annette's clit didn't get the attention it needed. But with Charlie arching into her from above she was able to ride the crest of his shaft as it slammed in and out of her sticky cunny.

This was heaven. Oh, it was absolute heaven.

Annie arched up on her shoulder blades to receive his strokes. She clinched her cunny lips together to provide him with maximum friction each time he withdrew. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead and upper lip as she fought to temper her own orgasm.

They assaulted each other in this manner for several minutes. Charlie caught Annette's lambent gaze and locked her eyes with his as he probed every inch of her slippery, pink cunny. He felt the firm but smooth, bumpy ridges in her deep vagina as he slid back and forth, felt her warm cunny walls caressing and tugging at his thick foreskin, laving him with her naturally aromatic lubricants.

Annette was amazed at the wealth of sensations she elicited from the feel of Charlie's shaggy foreskin moving inside her. His cock was thick enough, but his rugged foreskin provided her with enormous pleasure. It was pliable and rangy and it added indescribably rich friction to her inner cunny walls. She concentrated on sucking at it with her powerful vaginal muscles. Each time she contracted her cunny, both of them moaned in delight.

Now fully erect, two inches of Charlie's massive member still stood out from Annette's cunny. Try as she might, she couldn't get his whole cock inside her.

"She took the ten but left the two."

From her supine position beneath, she looked down between her tits to watch as Charlie arched and preened inside her. His cock looked like a black lever with thick veins encircling his shaft in bold relief. She watched her golden mound expand and rotate to accommodate his surging thrusts.

"God, it's so big!" she thought. "If he stands up, I think he can support my whole body!"

But Charlie wasn't thinking about standing up. He manipulated Annette's knees up until they brushed against her tits. Then he cupped Annette's head in the crook of his elbow and jammed his tongue in her ear. His tongue was hot and rough. Charlie tugged at Annette's earlobes with his teeth while he slowly ground his cock in and out of her cunny. The sensation was ethereal.

Annette whispered harshly, "Fuck me! Oh fuck me its so good! Go deep deep deep deeper! Oh that s it! Fuck Me!"

Her visceral sexual comments transmuted, by degrees, into a long, guttural groan.

She rotated her hips obscenely, ever faster, causing his massive organ to plumb every crevice of her moistened slit. She would do a triple rotation, a tight muscular contraction and then four or five arching hits so that Charlie punished her cervix with his long, deep thrusts.

The two teens began to sweat salty rivulets.

Finally Annette could take it no longer. She signaled the onset of her climax with a series of high-pitched "Ohs!"

Then she rolled over into a position astride Charlie. His cock popped out because of her haste, but only for a second. Annette grabbed his cock roughly, positioned it again at her opening, and slammed down on it as far as it would go. She grinded her clitoris as best she could against his kinky pubic mound. The sensation drove her into paroxysms of pleasure. Her whole body tightened up like a rubber band, then exploded in a series of involuntary jerks, accompanied by her deeply sexual moans. It was hot outside. As her orgasm overcame her, the two were suddenly engulfed in the pungent odor of their coupling.

Annette skittered down from her crashing climax, only to realize that Charlie was still fully erect inside her. He

Marooned, With Daisy

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 04 Aug 2026 11:42:00 -0600

Young Daisy is stranded on an island with five men.

Based on a post by Elsie Thompson. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

The Cessna 1 80 came down hard, somewhere on the Polynesian waters; the waves causing it to buck and pitch. The landing might have been successful had not a pontoon brushed against an unseen outcrop of coral just below the water's surface. The airplane lurched onto its side, perching on the coral and rocking unsteadily.

"We have to get out of here now," shouted the pilot, whose name was Gaston, as he attempted to open the door. One of the passengers helped him. The pilot climbed out of the leaning aircraft and reached down into the cockpit and helped Daisy first and then each of the four male passengers climb out. "Jump into the water," he said. "The plane is going to tip." Daisy and the men jumped clear of the aircraft into the deep water surrounding the coral head. The pilot was the last to jump and when he did, the airplane tumbled over, ending upside down in the water and slowly sinking until only one wingtip was exposed.

"Can everyone swim?" asked Gaston of his five passengers floating in the water. After a chorus of affirmatives, he turned around to survey the nearby island. "The beach is 200 meters away. Can you make it? Kick off your shoes. And maybe your clothes."

The six people began to swim, shedding water-logged clothing and shoes as the difficulty of making progress in the heavy swells became apparent. Daisy was a strong swimmer. She suppressed a feeling of panic but remained close to the group to ensure that nobody needed help. When she made it to the beach all the men were there, lying exhausted on the sand. She made a point of walking out of the water onto the sand, but she was breathing hard.

One of the men sat up, looked at Gaston and said sarcastically, "Nice job, We get a bonus today. A visit to an island not on our itinerary." He extended his hand to Daisy who was standing beside him. "Hi. I'm Ben."

She took his hand. "I'm Daisy." She was suddenly conscious that she was wearing only a stretch bra and panties and they were wet and transparent, leaving little to the imagination.

"I'm thirsty," said another man, getting to his feet. He looked at Daisy and they shook hands. "I'm Sam. Do you suppose there's any water on this island?"

"That could be a problem," she answered. She turned to Gaston who was sitting on the sand. "How long are we going to be here?"

"I don't know. We're not on the usual flight paths." He spoke English with a French accent.

"They'll look for us when we don't arrive. Won't they?"

"Maybe."

"Maybe?" Sam interjected incredulously. "Surely they will. You filed a flight plan? Didn't you?"

"No."

"You didn't? You fucking idiot. Nobody knows about this flight?"

"Nobody."

"Why? Are you a drug smuggler earning a little extra money taking on passengers?"

"I didn't file a flight plan. Leave it at that."

A balding Douglas got up from the sand, and stood nose to nose with the pilot. "Do you mean that nobody knows where we are? We could be here for months!" He extended a hand to Daisy. "I'm Douglas. Pleased to make your acquaintance. Even in these circumstances." He smiled. Daisy took his hand. He sounded like he was English.

The fourth of the passengers stood up and shook hands with Daisy. He was youthful, handsome, long-haired and about nineteen years old, her age, and his name was Kevin. He spoke with an American accent. "Ben, Sam, Douglas, Kevin, and the pilot, Gaston." She reviewed the names in her head.

All four male passengers and Daisy were now standing in a circle, the men shouting at the pilot, Gaston, who responded with a Gallic shrug.

Ben sat down on the sand. "We need to find some water." He was handsome and in his mid-thirties.

"Let's move into the shade and see if we can figure this out," said Douglas, the eldest of the group. He had the air, even clothed only in underpants, of prosperity and leadership. A grove of coconut palms was only a few yards away and the group moved into their shade. Gnats swarmed around their heads.

"Water is the first problem."

"There's lots of coconuts. How much water is in a coconut?" asked Sam.

"A cup or two," said Daisy. "If the coconut is green."

"How do you know that?" Douglas asked Daisy.

"I was born in Tahiti. I'm half-Polynesian. But I've lived in the United States since I was 10 years old." The men all appraised her. She was of average stature with long, thick black hair that spilled down over her shoulders reaching almost to her bra. The dark of her nipples and pubic hair showed through her bra and panties. Her breasts were small. Her skin was a light brown color and uniform from head to toe. She had a few freckles on her nose, her teeth were sparkling white, and her face had a permanent smile framed by thick lips. She was a pretty girl with a touch of the exotic.

"It's going to take a lot of fucking coconuts to keep us alive," said Sam. "I don't suppose there's any chance there are people on this island."

"There used to be. Pearl fishermen may come here occasionally," said Gaston.

"Bugger," said Sam. He sounded like an Australian and had the solid thick build of a rugby player. He had a big smile and an ugly face.

"Let's focus on the priorities," said Douglas. He was standing. The others were sitting on the sand or on the trunk of a fallen coconut tree. "Does anybody have any idea about how to find fresh water?"

Gaston spoke up. "There's fresh water a few feet below the surface as you move away from the beach. The islanders dig shallow wells. Maybe we can find an old one." Gaston had the seedy, debauched look of a long-time islander, probably one who had fled France to avoid some unpleasantness, probably one who drank more than he should have. Unlike the others he had kept his flowered shirt on while swimming to the beach.

"Why don't you and I go look for one? How big is this island? Do you know?"

"Maybe five kilometers long and half a kilometer wide. I fly this way occasionally."

"Can we salvage anything from the plane?" asked Ben.

"Maybe, but the water's too rough to swim out there now. Any divers here?" Douglas asked.

"I've done a little," said Sam. "Tough job getting to the plane."

"Maybe when it quiets down you can find a coconut log and float out there and see if you can salvage something." He turned to Daisy. "I saw that you're a strong swimmer. Maybe you can help?"

Sam responded. "Fuck yeah, Daisy. Maybe we can find Gaston's dope. Get high. And then die. No water. No food."

Daisy looked apprehensively at Sam. His cock was sticking out of the fly of his boxer shorts. She turned away from the sight. "I'll be glad to help," she said. He looked down and shoved his cock back under cover.

Two hours later, Daisy was gathering coconuts and Ben, who was British, and Kevin, the American, were cracking them open and drinking coconut milk when Douglas and Gaston returned. "Gaston found an old well," Douglas announced. "The water is brackish, but drinkable. We also found plantains and taro and a plantation of breadfruit trees, so we won't starve either." They all clapped enthusiastically. "But," he added, "We need to find a way to cook. Who knows how to make fire?"

After a long pause, Kevin raised his hand. "I was a boy scout. I know the theory, although I've never made a fire. But I'll try."

"We need to catch fish also. How are we going to do that?"

That was Ben asking. Daisy looked at him. "Ben, your leg is bleeding. What happened?"

Ben looked down at his calf. "I scraped it on the coral when we getting out of the plane. It's a minor wound."

"There's no such thing as a minor coral wound. They get infected and take forever to heal. We need to treat it."

"You know this?"

"Yes, I'm a nurse. Well, almost a nurse. I learned about coral cuts from my mother. Her name was Taina. Gardenia flower."

"We have no medicine."

"Let's wash it out with sea water. And then we'll bandage it to protect the wound from gnats and flies and sand."

"What do we use for a bandage?" Ben asked.

She looked around. "We could tear up Gaston's shirt."

Douglas interjected, "No, let's save the shirt. It's our best piece of cloth. Use somebody's underwear." He looked around. "All right, mine." He stripped off his boxer shorts and tossed them to Daisy. "I think we're going to get used to seeing each other naked. Might as well start now."

"Well, mate," said Sam. "I'll join you and preserve my underwear for better uses than covering up my tally whacker." With that he pulled off his boxer shorts and hung them on a nearby bush.

"Let's all go commando. Except for you, Daisy," said Kevin.

Daisy shrugged. "I'm not special. There's latex in my bra. It might be useful for something." She unhooked the catch, pulled the straps over her shoulders, and put it on the bush along with the men's underwear. Then, she pulled off her panties and added them to the bush. The men all watched her. "Now, Ben, let's tend to that leg," As she and Ben walked to the edge of the lagoon, she added, "Fucking gnats," swishing them away from her naked body with her hand.

Sunken Treasure.

The next morning the sea was calm. Sam and Daisy, the best swimmers, planned to go to the submerged airplane and salvage what they could. The found a coconut log on the shore, put it in the water, and pushing it in front of them swam to where the airplane was stuck on the coral rock. Looking back Daisy thought to herself, "We're a long way from land."

Sam kept up a steady stream of good-natured profanities as they hung onto the log. "Fucking log, fucking ocean!"

When they reached the coral rock they pulled the log onto it. They walked gingerly on the rock which was sharp and hurt their bare feet. At high tide the rock was under water. Sam was staring down through the water at the airplane, clearly visible in the clear water, his bare, white bottom shining in the sunshine. "Well, the door is only five feet under water. I'll go down first and see what I can find."

Daisy looked at the submerged airplane. It was caught on the coral rock. Below and beyond were the deep blue depths of the Pacific Ocean. She shivered and felt a tingle of fear run up her spine.

Sam jumped into the water, pointed his head downward, and paddled to the closed door of the Cessna. He tugged on the door and managed to open it. He let loose of the door and it closed. His breath exhausted, he came back to the surface. "I'm going to open the door and go inside the cockpit. I need you to come down in one minute to open the door because I'm not sure I can open it from inside. Understand?"

"I understand."

Sam took a deep breath and dove into the water. He pulled the door of the plane open and glided inside the cockpit. The door slammed shut behind him. Daisy counted to sixty and then slipped into the deep water, breast-stroking downward to the handle of the door and pulling it open. Sam came out of the cabin in a rush and rose to the surface, his two hands full.

She followed him to the surface. He climbed up on the coral rock and gave her a hand to climb on after him. "Look what I found," he said excitedly, trying to catch his breath. "Tools." He unrolled a cloth pouch and within was a collection of wrenches and screwdrivers. And a knife!

"And look at this." He held up a small backpack. "A parachute under the pilot's seat. That fucking Gaston had a parachute for himself. And none for his passengers. It will be useful as rope and cloth. We can make you some knickers."

Daisy laughed. "There are better uses for the cloth than knickers." Despite herself she glanced downward at Sam's pubic area. He had a large, long cock and pendulous testicles. He wasn't circumcised.

"You couldn't resist a look, could you?"

She was embarrassed and giggled. "My turn," she said. "Same routine. Come down and open the door for me in a minute." She jumped into the water and paddled downward, pulled the door open with some effort, and glided inside the cabin. It was claustrophobic. She fought back fear as she poked her hands around the seats in the cabin.

The airplane shuddered and tilted more onto its side. "Oh, no," she thought. "I have to get out of here."

Through the windo

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 03 Aug 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First time.

The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock.

I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and lighting the room.

Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened sky. Several inches were already covering the ground.

Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime.

When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted woolen hat and a long scarf.

A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize it was so 'wintry' outside!"

Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away little girl' until we had time to think things out!"

"Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted. "I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?"

Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say. I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks, please."

Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants!

Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim, like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra! And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties!

Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs from escaping completely.

For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids.

At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink areolas framed the nubile nubs.

"God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced. "I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble' coming her way!"

Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded. "Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise for you."

Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug, in the middle of the floor.

Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs.

"I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?"

At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants straightened out.

"Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making 'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?"

Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat."

Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree.

Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet. Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties.

Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked myself."

I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing.

"Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?"

I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a seductive entrapment scheme.

My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass, girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!"

Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue. Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was tongue-fucking my mouth, too.

Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt. Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants, underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing.

I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the 'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating.

Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively. And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting female pussy.

Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound. I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to her pussy lips.

I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl' treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth.

Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief, I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing contently.

I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust.

With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial acquisition and ownership.

Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew the child would be well-fed.

Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss, I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her featherweight body to my bed.

This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole.

With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie.

Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!"

Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its duty with all deliberate haste.

Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic, euphoric majesty of it.

My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery, milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul.

My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body.

Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow.

Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered, "Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to go home?"

After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room, Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate.

Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies.

Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub. We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader, college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection.

As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said; "Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?"

Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed. The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with excited anticipation.

As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct.

This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh god! Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now."

And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty, hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest.

I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good!

Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it was so intent upon devouring.

My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth.

Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to orgasm using my cock as a stimulus.

In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!"

I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's vaginal vault.

Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love.

This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon, our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones. Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There, atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others arms.

Popcorn Delight

A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street!

"Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking for me!"

As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone button, and answered, "Hello."

"Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is howling and the temperature is well below freezing."

Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling! How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me."

I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave.

"Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said. "I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime tomorrow."

My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's 'old enough', for sex

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 02 Aug 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

Cookies & sweet treats are given to a 'special man'.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First time.

Stepping from the shower, on this blustery cold November Saturday morning; I caught a reflection of my masculine nude body in the full-length mirror on the back of my bathroom door. I'd always wished I was taller than my 5 foot 10 inches, but I had no other regrets about the muscular build of my toned 36-year-old body.

Unconsciously, my eyes lingered for a minute on the stiffened erection between my legs. It was another morning-wood day. The wind began howling in the past half hour, signaling a cold front. I thought the chilly house air would administer the less fun therapy for my stiffy, but even after stoking the fireplace coals and throwing three fresh logs on the embers, didn t fully shrink my swelling shaft. During my warm bath, my manhood had been swelling and getting harder.

Now, as a confirmed bachelor, I had no 'serious' lady in my life. I enjoyed playing-the-field too much to even dream of settling down. The only problem with living without a permanent lady in my life was the fact that I couldn't get a piece of pussy any time I wanted. And, at this moment, I needed a sweet wet vagina in which to dip my pulsating erection. Hell, I guess I was going to have to settle for beating my meat!

Before I had a chance to begin this self-relieving task, I heard the insistent ring of my front doorbell. Damnit, somebody was interrupting my plans for a little orgasmic release!

Aggravated, I threw a bath towel around my waist, tucked it in below my bellybutton, and headed for the front door. If whoever it was ringing the bell minded being met by a half-naked man; then tough-shit to them! They ought to have better manners than to disturb a man with a throbbing hard-on.

When I jerked open the door, I was met by a blustery blast of cold, late-fall wind. A whirlwind whisk of a figure, a young woman dressed in a Girl Scout Leader uniform, rushed inside and shut the door behind her. The shivering, coatless sprite took a few steps into the livingroom and held her hands out to the heat of my crackling fireplace.

"Oh Mr. Spencer, this fire feels so good," she said. "I didn't realize the weather would turn so cold so quickly. Why, it was actually 'warm' this morning!

I had no words.

I'm Debbie Darling from down the street. I'm out taking orders for Girl Scout cookies. She finally took note of my incredulity and then asked; You know me, don't you, Sir?"

Before I could respond, the young lady added, "Scout Leaders don't usually go door-to-door selling cookies. That's for the Girl Scouts themselves to do. But, I'm helping my troop out because a virus hit the schools and several of them are sick with a cold. I was a scout myself for years, and now I've just become a volunteer leader for a Brownie troop. Our recruitment slogan for girls and leaders this fall is 'commit to a girl'. Sir, can you commit to our girls and their organization? Do you want to get any of my cookies?"

Commit to a girl? why I had no intention of doing any such thing! As for her cookies, goddamn my horny wicked soul to Hell, but my sex-stimulated mind took what the young woman said, and turned it into a 'dirty' thought. Yeah, some sweet, warm female 'cookies' would taste mighty good right now!

Before I answered, my eyes made a quick visual inspection of my unexpected visitor. An official uniform scarf with a membership pin adorned her slim neck. A navy blue skirt and blouse in the style of business attire graced her body and seemed to fit the lady like a 'too-tight' glove. It must have been a 'last-years' outfit because the young female form was outgrowing it now. Feminine shapes and bulges stretched the fabric in several strategic places. The lady was short, perhaps a whole foot shorter than me. Slim legs peeked out below a blue hem and ran down to knee socks and patent leather shoes. If I was a betting man, I'd bet she didn't weigh over 100 pounds, a good portion of which was in her ass and tits. Her brunette hair was a mop of curly locks, which were so short they barely even touched her shoulders.

With my stimulated erection straining my towel, I finally found my voice and answered, "Yes Debbie, I know you. I've seen you around the neighborhood. I think I've bought some cookies from you in the past years."

Standing there half-naked and horny as hell, mischievous thoughts entered my mind and I decided to tease the young seductress arousing me, "But, little lady I remember you as a childlike girl. Just when in the hell did your body start 'filling out' so much? What are you, about 15, 16 or so now?"

"No, I'm not 15 and I'm not 16!" the girl testily responded. Glancing at the watch on her tiny wrist, she continued, "I'm 18 and I've been 18 for two hours and five minutes! And, for your information Sir, I'm not a 'little girl'! I'm a freshman in college. As to your other question, it seems like my body just up and decided to 'pop out' all over the place this past year. I don't know why it took so effing long to do it. But Sir, I didn't come here to talk about me. I came to sell cookies. Do you want to place an order?"

My mind wandered away in an effort to digest her information. "18 for two hours and five minutes" is what she said. Why, she has reached the legal 'age of consent' for any kind of sexual shenanigans a man might wish to engage in with her! My pretty little sexy neighborhood cookie-seller would fit nicely into the hallowed category of 'barely legal', yet 'legal enough'!

Hell, I silently thought with my hard-on straining the bath towel around my waist. A lot of damn good this information would do me. Barely legal or not, that teenaged woman would have no interest or attraction for a man of my advanced age. I'd bet she had a teenage boyfriend. What was it the hippies use to say? Oh yeah, it was, "Never trust anyone over 30!"

Shaking my head in an effort to rid it of horny seduction thoughts, I answered the fascinating young lady, "Yes little Debbie, I'd like some cookies. Could I get about ten dollar s worth? Girl, I'm horn, hungry as hell and I hate waiting for special treats. Would you have any cookies I could eat right now?"

"Oh yes, Sir," Debbie eagerly said. "I've got some sample boxes in my backpack. I can let you have ten dollar s worth of chocolate mint cookies."

While the girl rummaged in her pack, I stepped back into the bathroom and picked up my wallet. I gave a quick thought to slipping on my pants, but immediately discarded it. I had plans for a masturbating party real soon; with thoughts of a sexy young Scout Leader occupying my mind.

Back in the living room, I noticed the boxes of cookies laid out on the coffee table. I dug a ten dollar bill from my wallet and handed it to the uniformed cookie salesgirl.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you about the tax," the girl apologetically said. "Growing up, my Scout Leaders told me to always remember the tax. It's sixty cents more. Is that okay?"

Smiling, I answered, "Sure little Debbie, that's fine. But, do you have change for a dollar bill. I don't have any coins in my wallet and I don't have any pockets in my towel."

"I've noticed that," the girl unintentionally blurted out. A crimson red blush immediately colored her face and her hands rushed to cover it. Demurely, she added, "Oh, I didn't mean I was looking at your towel! Of course towels don't have pockets! Tight-fitting towels like yours barely have enough room to cover a man's big, uh!"

The girl's face color reddened to a deeper shade of bashful blush. Turning away, she nervously dug into her purse and extracted some coins. She turned back and reached her trembling coin-filled hand towards me.

As I reached out to accept the change, Debbie's unsteady fingers opened too soon and dropped the handful of coins onto the hardwood floor. The jingly-jangly coinage bounced and rolled all over the place.

Dropping to the floor, Debbie chased after coins. Her sexy young body made for such a delightful sight to watch; that I too, dropped down and began gathering the wayward change.

After capturing the last fugitive coin, the two of us stood back up. I soon discovered that my coin-chasing adventures had created a problem. My towel had loosened to the point that when I stood up straight the terrycloth garment had stayed on the floor. My upper body and my legs were now not the only parts of my body displayed in all its exposed erect glory. My thick, turgid cock was standing at naked attention!

"Oh my good god!" Debbie unexpectedly exclaimed. "Mr. Spencer, I now see why your towel was stretched out to the bursting point! Oh my goodness gracious, you had better cover that thing back up!"

I had never blushed in my life, and I was determined to not do so now. But, I admitted to myself that I was a little embarrassed to have accidentally exposed my pulsating erection to an unsuspecting young woman.

Bending over, I snatched up the towel and rearranged it around my waist. "Debbie, girl I'm sorry!" I repentantly proclaimed. "Damn Miss Debbie, I didn't mean for this to happen and I'm sorry if I've embarrassed you!"

"Well, I'm not exactly 'embarrassed', I don't think," Debbie said warily. "It just happened so suddenly I was unprepared to see your, your 'man-thing'. Mr. Spencer, what do you men prefer to call your 'man-things'? I've heard all the slang words, but since I've never talked to a man or boy about it, I'm pretty much uninformed about things like that. I've never even had the 'sex talk' with my mother. I guess for an 18-year-old woman, I'm pretty ignorant in the ways of men."

A puzzling look covered my face, but I went ahead and answered the question she asked; "Miss Debbie, I prefer the word 'cock' as a name for the dangly appendage between my legs. A 'cock' gets elongated and hard when it's near a sexy lady. My cock is steely-hard right now because I'm so close to you. A girl of your age should know this. Debbie, surely a teenager as seductively sexy as you are, is not a virgin!"

"I most certainly am!" Debbie proudly announced. "I'm not about to let one of those 'grabby-handed' boys get their hands in my panties! Mom says I'm a 'good girl' and I intend to stay 'good' until I fall in love with a 'special' guy, and get married."

I forced a smile, and then said something I didn't really mean, "Good for you Debbie. You ought to stay virginal and innocent until the 'right man' comes along. Listen girl, why don't you call me by my first name? Friends and adult Girl Scout Leaders can call me 'Jason'."

"Okay, I will," Debbie eagerly replied. "For some reason, I feel comfortable around you, Jason. Thanks for buying my cookies. I'd better go before the weather gets any colder."

Debbie turned for the door and took two steps away from my comforting fire. "Wait!" I shouted. "Girl, it's as cold as a witch's tit out there, so let me give you a coat to wear home. I think I have an old university jacket in the hallway closet."

Debbie followed me into the hallway. I scrounged around searching for the jacket. Reaching up into the far, left corner shelf, I found the coat and pulled it out. Turning back, I handed it to the girl.

Debbie was giggling and pointing at a place below my waist. The stretching and tugging had once more loosened my towel and left it lying at my feet. My erection was again exposed. My rigid manhood was pointing straight as a compass at the girl's smiling face. Now it was even slightly pulsing upward as my heart beat.

Towel and Panty Rack.

"Hey Jason, I think you're fighting a losing battle with that bath towel," Debbie said in a giggly voice. "For all the good it's doing you, why you might as well just leave it off! I've already seen your um, your 'cock' so you have no reason to hide it from me. Mister, I wouldn't bite you, even if I knew how."

Grabbing up the towel from the floor, I followed the girl back down the hall to the warm living room. Following her suggestion, I didn't wrap the cock-covering back around me. Watching her swaying young ass, I think my cock swelled to an even bigger size in length and girth. It was bobbing upward at an even faster pulse.

"Let me help you get the coat on, Debbie," I said. Instead of throwing the towel on the couch, I flipped it into a rolled up shape and hung it between my lower abdomen and my swollen erection. Several inches of my cock-shaft stuck out through the cloth.

Mischievous devilment came over me and I teasingly said, "Hey girl, what do you think about my 'towel rack'? I reckon a cock is a pretty useful thing for a man to have."

Debbie sure was a giggly young woman. She giggled merrily now, and answered, "Well Jason, I think you have the nicest 'towel rack' I've ever seen. You're right; it does seem to serve a 'useful' purpose. You're also right about it being 'pretty'. Why, I've never seen anything so nicely-shaped and beautiful, in my life!"

Blushing from her awkward boldness, Debbie started putting the jacket on. Reaching out, I grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up. The tips of my fingers brushed against her swelling bosom. For a girl with her slim, diminutive stature, Debbie's chest seemed to be well-endowed with mounded female shapes. Firm feminine forms stretched the bodice of her Scout Leader blouse. My fingers lingered and played a little longer than they should have.

"Debbie," I impulsively said. "Speaking of 'racks'; why young lady, you don't seem to be doing too shabbily in that area yourself! You really fill out your uniform nicely! Woman, if your plump tits swell any bigger, you'll pop a couple of buttons and put some guy's eyes out."

Blushing and giggling again, Debbie shyly said, "Thank you, Jason. I think that's the sweetest thing any man has ever said to me. My nipples are getting all 'tingly' and hard. Oh god, I didn't mean to say that out loud! Now, you'll think I'm a 'bad' girl."

"Like hell, I will!" I exclaimed. "I don't think any such thing! Having your nipples get tingly and hard, is just a natural bodily function; if a young woman is 'sexually' aroused. I feel kind of proud of myself, that I can provoke such a response to my touch in you. Young lady, you're making my cock hard, horny, and tingly, too! This doesn't make either one of us 'bad'."

Unexpectedly, Debbie stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Her slim hands lay against my nude chest. "Jason," she whispered. "Thank you for making me feel so relaxed and comfortable in the presence of a naked man. I think I can tell you a secret. In a way, I kinda wish I was just a little bit 'bad'. If I was, I'd, I'd;"

Instead of saying more, Debbie allowed her fingers to slowly feel their way down my chest and belly. Her fingertips lightly brushed the warm skin of my stiffened manhood. To her own amazement and mine, she pulled my towel off its erect cock-rack, put it to her face, and breathed in the masculine scent imbedded within.

Suddenly, the 'always prepared' Girl Scout Leader found herself in a situation she was 'not' prepared for. Pulling away, Debbie stuffed the male-scented towel into her cookie-filled backpack.

With her back towards me, the innocent girl-woman did something incredibly impulsive. She reached her hands under her uniform skirt and slipped her panties down over her legs, her knee socks, and her shoe-covered feet.

Turning back to face me, the impetuous teenager twisted her slightly-damp panties into a roll and hung them over the elongated rod which had been holding my towel. Throwing her hands around my neck, Debbie once more stood tiptoed and kissed my cheek. She whispered anxiously, "Jason, forgive me, but I'm taking your smell with me, so I'm leaving mine with you. I think your cock makes a fine 'panty-rack', too!"

A Kiss but not Good Bye , yet.

Before I could recover my astonished wits, Debbie's voice sternly instructed, "Jason, please don't say anything. Just kiss me the way a man kisses a woman; and then let me run away from the temptation I feel for you!"

Stooping slightly, I ran my hands under the young woman's uniform hem. I grabbed two hands full of firm panty-less Scout Leader ass and lifted a featherweight feminine body up enough for our kiss-hungry mouths to collide. I felt the sweet surrender of Debbie's female passion, run from my head to my toes.

Debbie's lips and mine relinquished all self-disciplined restraint. Moist tongues licked slippery mouths, dueled and teased with awakening love, and mouth-fucked in a confirmation of undeniable lust.

Despite this young woman's plea for me to say nothing, I stopped kissing and whispered in her ear, "Happy 18th birthday, Debbie. Sweet lady, I wish I had a present to give you."

Inspired by passion, Debbie's sock-covered legs encircled my thighs. As I pulled her closer, her dress hiked higher and I felt wetness touching my cock-shaft. Drippy feminine moisture was leaking from the naked pussy pressed against my erection.

This young lady's body was so lightweight, I could have stood there holding her in my arms all day. Instinct propelled me to lift her into a position where her pussy was situated directly above my swollen manhood.

Sticky wet inner pussy lips kissed my cockhead. A river of vaginal fluid washed over my cockshaft and bathed it in hot, slippery penile lubrication. Mother Nature's call was demanding a carnal conjoining of a cunt and a cock.

My rationalizing mind was silently screaming, "Don't do it! Don't fuck this 'barely legal' girl! Wait, wait at least until she gains a bit more maturity. Oh god, this virginal young lady doesn't even know what is happening!"

Debbie must have known more than I was giving her credit for. She allowed her body to slip down until her warm inner pussy lips were wrapped around the head of my cock. Hesitantly, she allowed her virginal hymen to be touched and stretched by the swollen cock intruder.

By raising and lowering her body no more than an inch at a time, Debbie was able to test the strength of her protective virginal membrane without breaking it. Pussy muscles squeezed and contracted around the cockhead in an age-old mating welcome.

Didn't this naive girl-child-woman know she was playing with fire? Didn't she know she was getting perilously close to getting her sweet ass burned and her innocence incinerated?

Heated, pulsating blood raced though pussy veins and cock veins alike. Male and female cum-juices were bubbling and boiling. "Oh god, Debbie!" I huskily moaned. "Damnit girl, if we don't stop now, we might not be able to later! Didn't you say you were saving yourself for a 'special' man?"

"I did say that," Debbie replied. "And, Mister, that's just what I've done! Oh Jason, hold me tight and don't let go, even if I scream!"

Without warning, Debbie raised herself up almost to the point of loosing contact, with the cock-shaft touching her body so intimately. Quickly, she lowered herself back down and impaled her entire vaginal cavity onto my stiffened, swollen erection.

True to her premonition, Debbie did scream. Her hymen was split asunder, and her piercing wail echoed off the walls. Keeping my promise, I held the girl tightly. It was too damn late to stop anything now!

With hot virgin blood now aiding in lubrication, I held onto Debbie's firm ass and bounced her young body up and down like one of those rubber tether-balls attached to a paddle. In this case, Debbie's pussy was the ball and my cock was the paddle.

I repeatedly bounced and paddled the sweet young pussy up and down upon my deep-penetrating cock-shaft. Hot-blooded testicle cream was begging to be released from its ball-sack confinement. I knew I would start cumming soon.

In this race for cum-shooting release, Debbie beat me to the finish line. The young feminine body; which had never felt the touch of a man's cock; was now spraying the erect man-shaft with a blistering mist of female cum.

Despite the thickness of her jacket, I could feel Debbie's heartbeat pounding against my naked chest. I could feel her pussy's racing pulse beating all along my erection's elongated length. Whimpering cries stole the girl's breath away. Bre

Neighbor's Juicy Daughter: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 01 Aug 2026 15:51:00 -0600

Neighbor’s Juicy Daughter: Part 2.

The new neighbor girl takes an interest in me.

Based on a post by lucifrix. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Based on a post by lucifrix. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I handed the phone to the sleepy girl sprawled against me. "Hey Mom." Summer yawned, voice fogged with blissful satisfaction. I could still hear Sheila on the other end. "Sweetie I'm so sorry, but I have to work late. I miss you. Is it okay if James takes care of you tonight?"

"Sure Mom, that's fine. He's such a fine man, momma."

"Are you two having fun?" Sheila asked.

"Yeah. We watched a porno and he got me off with his fingers."

Oh Shit! My brain exploded into desperate panic. Did she just tell her mom what happened? I was fucking Dead! "James? James?" Summer was holding the phone to my ear. "Are you there?" The world spun dizzily around me. "Yeah."

"I'm glad you guys are getting along. Thanks for taking her for the night. Listen, if you want to, you can put it inside her."

"Put; put what inside her?"

"Jeez James; put your cock inside her lovely pussy. Maybe push it in and out a few times. You might like it. It's called fucking. Have you heard of it?" Laughter from the other end. Did she just give her blessing for me to fuck her daughter?

"Are; are you serious Sheila?"

"Of course. Look I've seen you through the bathroom window. You're pretty big but you're about the size of my last boyfriend and he could fit. Just take it easy on the rough stuff okay? I won't let her have sex with punks who don't know how to care for a woman's needs. But you are the kind of man who she will be safe with. But hit the bed soon and don't keep her up too late. She has to sleep sometime."

"Okay."

"Great. Okay you two have fun. I've gotta get back to work. Thanks again." The phone went dead and I tossed it onto the cushions. Summer was squirming against my chest.

"Touch me," she murmured.

Jeez, 18-year-old girls got straight to the point. I let my hands snake under the blanket and rub gentle circles on hersmooth tummy and ass. Summer writhed her back in slow motions against my chest, mewling quietly as a warm flush moved up her neck.

"Want to go to the bedroom?" I asked.

"Sure," she nodded.

In one smooth motion I scooped the little girl into my arms and leaped to my feet.

Summer giggled, wiggling in the blanket that swaddled her, kicking her feet playfully as I carried her down the hallway.

I pulled back the covers of my bed and let Summer topple out of the blanket onto the bedding, laughing as she landed on her side and rolled onto her back. My cock ached painfully against the fabric of my pants as I took in the sight of the teenage girl , shirt pulled up above her nipples and the hairless little cleft peeping out from the tangle of her blue skirt. She was so sweet, beaming up at me with a mixed expression of trust and hunger and a concealed uncertainty as she eyeballed the swelling lump at my crotch.

I pulled the shirt up over her waiting arms, and then tugged her skirt down, past the wiggling hips and down the slender legs, catching briefly on her toes. I threw it aside and ran my hands over her hips and legs, rubbing the smooth skin like silk under my fingers. Summer stretched her arms on the bed and bit her lip, lying naked as the day she was born, her curvy little body offered up like a treat to the man looming above her.

I pushed my pants down and kicked them aside, manhood springing free like an escaped prisoner, then crawled up on the bed to straddle her. My fingertips skimmed up her thighs, then grabbed and pulled her legs apart, hungry for the nectar that lurked in the pink folds between the little girl's thighs. Summer seemed to sink into the mattress under me, dwarfed by the full-grown man on top of her, locked in place by the muscled thighs rubbing her waist. I pulled her closer.

My cock bounced and landed with a meaty thump on her mound, just above the waiting slit that still leaked with juices. Gasping at the contact, she looked down at the engorged organ primed below her belly, bulging red with desire and tickling her navel, tip dribbling with precum that filled the little pool until it overflowed onto her stomach.

My cock descended and my cock head found her pussy, brushing against the soft rims until they parted and I tasted the moist excitement underneath. I tweaked her nipples and ran my hands slowly down her belly, hands curving out to her sides, feeling the soft curves of skin that trembled under my fingers. The little woman was all eager energy, lips pressing back hungrily against mine, pelvis twitching under the arc of my legs, begging for the penis rubbing just above the moist lips of her pussy.

I reached down and wrapped fingers around my base, steadying my phallus to line up with the puffy lips, plugging the head at the entrance to the tiny gap between them. Wet heat tickled the rim of my cock, and I pushed forward, squeezing myself into the narrow tunnel of the little debutante.

Summer moaned and threw her head back against the pillow as the cock head split her little cunny lips wide open and prodded inside. God, her little pussy was so tight! I stuffed a few more inches of my girth inside, relishing the feel of the muscles sucking at my intruding meat, pulling it deeper into the tunnel as if desperate to have the thick penis of a grown man buried inside the girl where it belonged.

Summer writhed under me, brown hair rustling the sheets, cooing with pleasure as I stuffed my cock inside her. Her eyes were fixed, bulging, on the sight of her shiny cunt lips wrapped obscenely around the wide shaft of firm flesh entering her. I pulled back against the suction and pushed in again, cramming myself another inch deeper into the squeezing heat, twisting the peaks of her erect nipples as I went until her eyes closed and her neck arched back, throat muscles locked around a long, rumbling groan.

I shoved in, then pulled back until my mushroom hovered just below her lips, and plunged again, thighs slapping against hers as I built into a bucking rhythm that pushed deeper and deeper until all 8 inches of rigid flesh were pistoning between the pink folds and squeezing up into the vixen's belly to bang on her cervix at the end. Summer was a twisting form under me, porcelain body vibrating on a bed of long brown hair and squealing wordless cries of pleasure.

I planted my hands on the bed and hammered the debutante against the pillow, hips jerking in a rhythm of long strokes that slapped my balls against her ass, grunting in shared ecstasy as our panting mounted into heated cries, bodies locked together in racing desire.

A warm buzzing began in my groin, swelling through the muscles of my pelvis in a rising current, fed by the energy of each eager penetration into the tiny body howling beneath me. My hands held her arms down, holding her still as she jerked in orgasm, and I hammered the last few thrusts into the tiny pussy and exploded inside her.

Our bodies convulsed. I collapsed against Summer's tiny frame, enveloping her underneath me as our chests rubbed slick sweat onto each other and my cock surged like a fire hose, blasting cum up into the little pussy wrapped around it. Brain spinning in dizzy ecstasy, my body shook, crushing her beneath me as I filled her with sticky juice, patting her hair and kissing her forehead as she thrummed happily with her own climax. My shudders finally stopped, receding like distant waves, and I pulled up so she could breath.

My cock popped regretfully out of the warm haven of her cunt, spilling a small flood of mixed cum and pussy juices that leaked down onto the fleece of the Hello Kitty blanket. I rolled off and let Summer cuddle up to my chest, hugging me happily, face beaming with the fresh just-fucked smile that looks so good on teen vixens.

I'm not sure how long I held her against me, fingers stroking her back and hips, before the phone rang. I rolled over to answer it. "Hey James, I just got home. We had another girl come in so I was able to leave. I'm coming over to get Summer. If you guys aren't too busy, that is."

I swore I could hear the smirk in her voice. "Sure um; yeah." I looked at Summer, drowsing with her eyes closed on the bed, sperm leaking from her crack. "Come on over." Somehow I got the yawning girl to sit upright. She giggled, pretending to resist as I pulled her pajamas on and got her to stand up for her sandals. Her crotch was a mess, fluid dripping down her legs.

The doorbell rang. Shit. Summer seemed amused at my panicked actions, stifling another yawn with her hands as I grabbed her things and began to stuff them in her overnight bag.

The doorbell rang again. Shit. Her blanket had several deposits of obvious goop on it. I rolled it up tight and stuffed it down at the bottom of the bag, then hauled Summer to the door. Her hair was a mess and her pajama pants were twisted to the side, at the waist, and I tried not to think of the trickles of semen winding their way down her thighs. I pulled open the door.

"Hi James." Sheila had been reaching for the doorbell again.

My jaw dropped open in shock. She was stunning, face made up with pink lipstick and her hair bouncing in shining curls. She must have come right over, not even bothering to change out of the lacy bra and garters that she wore for work. The tanned skin and hourglass figure captured my eyes as she leaned to the side, to hug her daughter, and the similarities were obvious. Summer would look just like her mother when she fully matured.

"Thanks so much, James. We really appreciate it." Sheila tousled her daughter's hair affectionately.

"Come on honey, let's go to bed." She led her daughter back to her house by the hand, giving me a lovely view of her bare ass cheeks in the porch light.

Summer was cum-drunk and blissfully grinning.

Tight and round, the asses jiggled slightly as the mother and daughter walked, unhampered by the tiny strap of string bikini that ran down the cleft between them.

My stare followed them, mesmerized at the sight of the luscious woman and her cum-filled daughter walking across the grass. An urgent tightness was growing in my pants again, cock rising from the dead, pointing at the pair of girls like a dowsing rod as they went in their house. Then I was alone, staring like an idiot, moths flying in the open doorway. I closed it and went to bed.

I had slept well into the afternoon, dreams filled with visions of sweet girls being bent over and stuffed full of cocks until their bellies bulged with semen. A dim haze still lingered over the world as I sat on my couch, trying to drive away the grogginess with a third cup of coffee, at 2 in the afternoon. The memory of my thumping cock gushing sticky juice into the deep end of Summer's tight pink pussy kept crashing into my thoughts, scattering them like autumn leaves. I thought I was still dreaming when I saw Sheila through the side window, crossing my yard to buzz the doorbell.

"Hey there James." Sheila's admiring smile was a sunburst on a cloudy day, the kind of warm invitation that could capture a man's heart or break it in two, effortlessly.

"Hi Sheila." I tried to keep my eyeballs at a polite height, but they wiggled down her body on their own, admiring the fringed red crop-top and dropping past her muscled stomach to the jogging shorts that hugged the athletic curves of her hips.

"I'm glad you're home today, James. Listen, do you want to come over for a bit?" She cocked her head invitingly.

"You've helped me out twice now and I wanted to say thank you in person.” I might have stood there forever, staring at her hips and the shapely tits under the drape of her top, but a synapse finally fired somewhere in the back of my brain and I shook off the paralysis.

"I'd love to." I let the storm door shut behind me and followed her across the lawn to her house.

"Work's been absolutely killer," she said, inviting me in the door with a wave. "I thought I was sunk when the other girls quit. I mean, I could take Summer to work. The other girls absolutely adore her. But somebody would probably harass her sooner or later."

"Yeah. Glad I could help." I looked around the living room, admiring the cutesy decorations. Her house was small, like mine, but the girlish lights and pink love seat gave it a cozy atmosphere.

"It's rough, you know?" She poured two glasses of wine and handed one to me, at the kitchen counter.

"Moving to a new neighborhood, no friends for us, nobody to look after Summer." She sat down on the love seat and beckoned me to join her.

"I can imagine. " I sipped my wine and tried not to stare at her tits.

"Little girls can be a handful." She laughed richly.

"Summer's a sweet girl. She doesn't make any trouble. We're very close." She winked at me and drained her wine glass. "We do pretty much everything together."

I mulled that over as I emptied my glass.

"I've had to work more this year, and I don't get to see as much of my daughter as I used to," she sighed. "I want to cut my hours at the club, but the bills would quickly pile up."

"I know the feeling." I murmured, looking around her living room again. "It's hard to get ahead. Still, you seem to have done well enough for yourself."

"I suppose so." She cocked her head at me, smiling coyly, letting her curls cascade down her shoulder. "Stripping pays pretty well. But I don't usually get to socialize with the general public, like joining the PTA or attending church. So I love to make our home very livable. Here, let me show you around."

It barely took a minute. The kitchen and living room were tidy, but I barely spared them a glance. Every time Sheila turned around I couldn't keep my eyes from squirming up and down her body, from the sexy top down the graceful curve of her naked back to the firm ass cheeks straining against the black shorts. She was exquisite, with friendly eyes and a dazzling smile, her body athletic and tanned like a sculpture come to life. I had never met such an amazing woman. And she looked young; I pegged her at about 30, but I couldn't make the math add up.

"Not much to show," Sheila laughed. "It's as small as your place. That's the laundry over there, and this is the bedroom."

"Oh." I was impressed by the lighting and the ceiling mirrors. As we entered the room, a sultry romantic instrumental background tune could be heard filling the room's atmosphere.

A few shirts hung out of the dresser drawer and a pair of pink socks kept vigil by the single large bed. Draped cloth near the ceiling turned the dim lights an alluring shade of red and gave the space a snug feeling.

“So,” Sheila began; “What's your story, James. There are very few good men like you available. Why aren't you married and raised 6 kids?”

“ I've had a few relationships, but sadly, either careers or competitors took them from me. My work travel became my therapy broken heart. Now it's a barrier, keeping me away from the singles scene.” Then James added; “I really wish I had someone to come home to.”

Feeling a bit vulnerable, I redirected the topic;" I love the lighting accents. It's nice. It turns a common room into an experience."

"Yeah. It is nice." She said as she took my empty wine glass and set it with hers, on her bedroom dresser. The she reached out a hand and pushed me squarely in the chest, sending me sprawling onto my back on the bed.

"I uh; um; " Words babbled stupidly from my mouth as Sheila straddled me.

"Shush." She grinned seductively, laying a finger on my lips. "Let a girl show how much she appreciates a guy." Rubbing her body against my legs, she slowly dropped to her knees on the carpet, brushing the lump in my jeans with her hand.

I jumped reflexively when she pulled down my zipper and fished inside, wrapping her fingers around my cock, finding it already swollen with excitement. "Hmm," she rumbled seductively. "So this is what it looks like up close." She bent down and kissed the tip, lovingly; flaring her nostrils and parting her lips for a brief taste of the crown. "Nice."

My body shivered, melting on the bed as I surrendered to the captivating feel of Sheila's expert fingers on my cock shaft. She licked my glans like a lollipop and then swallowed the head into her mouth to moisten the whole thing, sucking for a moment until she let me go with a wet pop.

"Ah." Sultry breath washed in a hot wave down my girth. "So this is what was in my daughter. It still has her scent." Sheila worked her tongue, adding more juice to the end, then licked her way down the shaft until my cock was glistening with a light sheen.

She smacked her lips, looking up at me as she pulled back her hair, and then a steamy pocket engulfed me as she took me inside. My fingers curled into the cushions, knuckles turning white as Sheila began to bob her head, showing her affection to the rigid cock in her mouth. Saliva ran in slurping rivulets from her lips, oozing down from the underside of my shaft to pool on the bedding. Her jaw stretched wider, lips writhing hungrily over the veiny flesh as she fit another couple of inches inside. A pad of warm friction worked in loving swipes under the aching flesh, tongue gliding along the stiff surface, welcoming it into her mouth with gentle laps on the in-stroke and squeezing it with a tearful goodbye as it departed, flicking the urethra teasingly before starting again.

Black curls danced a hungry rhythm on her shoulders as her nose ducked closer and closer to my base, and then my tip bumped up against a soft resistance: I had reached the back of her throat.

She held me there, vibrating her mouth with a low moan that buzzed its way up my cock in ecstatic oscillations.

I was panting wildly already, cock swelling up to the verge of explosion, and Sheila ran her tongue over me one last time and popped off the end.

"God, you're a lot bigger than I expected, when you're hard. How did you even fit inside Summer's pussy?" She buried her nose against my cock and flared her nostrils, inhaling the musky scent, then kissed the end. "Don't worry though, I can make you fit anywhere." She let me go just long enough to reach behind her back and untie her halter top. The hanging cloth floated to the ground like light silk, and I stared at Sheila's beautiful tits: perfectly tanned, light and round, with small nipples peeking slightly upward from the center of a pair of C cups. She was 100% natural, with perfect symmetry and a bit of pendulous sway. Even for a stripper, she didn't need the help. Any man would give his left nut to cup those globes in his hands. Slime squished between her fingers as she wrapped them around me and stroked downwards in double fists.

My cock swelled up like a balloon about to pop in her hand, and she opened up and stuffed her mouth full of it again. The gripping slide of Sheila's mouth on my cock had boiled my brain so much that I almost didn't hear the front door open.

Shit, was school out already? "Hi mom. Hi James" Summer waved at me from the bedroom doorway, nonchalant at the sight of her mother kneeling against the bed with a man's cock crammed in her mouth up to the balls. Sheila pulled her head up in a slow motion until my meat popped out and waved in the air, dripping with gooey saliva. "Hi honey." Sheila turned around, not bothering to wipe the spittle dribbling from her mouth. "How was school?" "It was okay, I guess.

I walked home with Eve." Summer watched my cock wave in the air as she dropped her pack on the floor and reached back to pull the scrunchy off her ponytail.

"Good. It's pretty hot outside honey. Why don't you take a shower while I finish

Neighbor's Juicy Daughter: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 31 Jul 2026 15:49:00 -0600

Neighbor’s Juicy Daughter: Part 1.

The new neighbor girl takes an interest in me.

Based on a post by lucifrix. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Sheila, the gorgeous young woman that had moved in next to my place, peeking over the fence at me.

"Hi there!" For a moment I thought the watered-down piss that passed for my beer had gone to my head, but it was only Sheila, the gorgeous young woman that had moved in next to my place, peeking over the fence at me. My muscles groaned in protest as I got up from my deck chair. The construction worksite had kept me all day, moving lumber until my back was breaking. All I wanted to do when I got home was rest, but sometimes you had to make sacrifices when your ultra fuckable neighbor wanted to talk to you. I crossed the lawn to the fence.

"Hi Sheila." I wasn't too tired to smile, or to appreciate the pretty face and the long, dark hair that she was hastily tying back into a ponytail. It was too bad the wooden slats hid her body below the chest, but I had had plenty of chances to admire it since she moved in. Our houses were close together near the fence, and the windows looked into each other.

"Hey look I have to ask you for a favor, and I'm really sorry." Her tits bounced tantalizingly as she tied the strap around her hair. "Work called. They need me to come in, like right now. Long story is; One of the girls quit and my boss said if I don't fill in we'll lose out on a big crowd whose in town for a teamsters union convention. It'll put us under quota for the 3rd month, and the owners might close the location putting us all out of work. I have to save my job."

"Sounds like a jerk." I muttered.

Sheila was a stripper. I had wondered if I should wander down to her place some night to get a better look at her, but figured it might get weird. She had only moved in a couple weeks ago. I didn't want her to think I was too much of a pervert.

"Yeah well, he is a jerk. But the job pays the bills." Sheila was bouncing on her feet nervously.

"There's no way I'll be able to get a babysitter for Summer."

Summer is an interesting dichotomy. Her father father died in a tragic auto accident when she was 6. Summer barely survived. The head trauma included a major concussion, permanent amnesia, and reset her brain to that of a 2 year old.

She just turned 18, but has the innocence of a 14 year old. While she rediscovers life with her 8th grade special needs classmates, her body is as sensual as her mother's exotic dancer physique.

"Can you look after her? Just until I get off work I mean. I hate to ask but I don't have any other options. If you can help me out I'd be Really grateful."

My house wasn't exactly set up to be a daycare, but I had never been the kind of man that could say no when a needy girl blinked her eyes at me. It beat watching the ball game until I fell asleep.

"Okay, sure; "

"Thanks so much she'll be right over thanks again!" She called over her shoulder as she hurried back inside. The sports bra and tight shorts were a nice parting gift: athletic thighs, a tight ass, trim stomach. Sheila was a knockout. She probably made tons of money stripping.

I had barely made it back inside myself when the doorbell rang. I opened it to see Sheila and her little girl, Summer, a rosy-cheeked teenage girl with a winning smile.

"Okay hon; momma's gonna go to work. Don't worry." She finished zipping an overnight bag and shoved it into her daughter's hands.

"You have your pajamas and toothbrush and everything you need in here. Be a good girl and do what James says, okay sweetie?"

It was a bit odd to see a beautiful young mother talk to an 18 year old like she was still a child. Summer's countenance, very naive and trusting; helped my remember that the girl's intellect, as well as her mental and emotional development was four years retarded.

"Okay mom." Summer was a sweet little thing in a green dress with spaghetti straps and long brown hair held back by a pink headband with a little fake rose on it. Her mom crushed her into a bearhug and then dashed out the door. We stood in the hallway awkwardly for a second. I had only seen the girl once before, but she was even cuter up close, with a sunny face and high cheekbones framing rounded cheeks and girlish dimples. She was already every bit as pretty as her mother. It was also not lost on me that Summer grew up without a father in her life. It was a void that I soon found very pertinent in Summer's disposition and social adjustment.

"Hi Mr. Johnson," she said, smiling bashfully.

"Hi Summer. It's nice to meet you." I smiled. "Sorry your mom had to run out so suddenly."

"Oh it's okay; she does this sometimes." Summer looked down and pushed my rug with her toe experimentally.

"Usually I just watch tv."

"Well you're welcome to watch anything you want here. I have a huge one. A huge tv, I mean." I mentally slapped myself. "I'll make some dinner too. Do you like hamburgers?"

"Yeah."

"Good. I grill them myself. I won a hamburger cook-off once, so I think you'll like them. Here, let me show you around." I gave her the 30-second tour. Bathroom, both bedrooms, kitchen, living room.

"Oh My Gosh! Oh My Gosh! You Have An Xbox! Can I Play With It Please, Please!" Summer's outburst rattled my eardrums as she practically cartwheeled onto the couch.

"Sure you can play with it," I laughed. "We both can." I got the controllers and we plopped ourselves onto the cushions.

"Humph, you're going down!" She threatened. And I did, getting stomped repeatedly in Rocket League. We switched to Super Monkey Ball, and I fared even worse.

"Jeez Summer, go easy on me," I panted. She was riding the edge of the couch, holding her controller with a furiously determined expression on her face. Her firm full tits bounced with her hyper-active expressions. "Pift, go easy, no way!" She tilted her controller and my monkey hurtled off the track into an abyss. "Hah, gotcha! I win!"

I collapsed back onto the cushions in defeat, while she exulted, hands thrown in the air with fingers twirling.

"Nah nah nah nah; hey hey aye, good bye." Her little bubble ass gyrated on the couch as she sing-songed her victory.

"Sheesh," I muttered. Emasculated in my own my living room. The microwave beeped in the kitchen; the burgers I had thawed out were ready.

"Stay put, you." I poked her in the thigh with my controller. "I'll get the food."

Summer wolfed down her burgers until she was stuffed full of meat and gave a girlish belch. I piled our plates onto the coffee table and laid back on the couch, and Summer plopped her head against me. "Hey, sorry. Guess I wasn't very nice."

"Oh, it's okay. Don't worry about it." I was a bit distracted by the soft head snuggling against my chest.

"Ours broke a while back, so I've missed it. Mom says I get too excited when I play. Hey let's try Left 4 Dead! We can do co-op."

I switched games and we readied ourselves for zombie slaughter.

Summer covered my back while I took on the main force of un-dead, mowing them down with assault rifles and grenades. We made a pretty good team.

Summer had squeezed herself into the crook of my arm and made herself comfortable, and the warm body felt great pressed up against me. She was a pretty small girl, with a thin frame and just the right of plump roundness to her shoulders and ass. Her hair smelled like peaches, an airy, innocent scent like a hint of a coming spring. I couldn't help looking down: her green dress drooped slightly, revealing the upper slopes of her cleavage and an enticing darkness underneath.

Waves of zombies fell before us, body parts flying with each detonation of my grenade launcher. Summer was clearing the side rooms.

I rubbed her neck with the crook of my arm, getting comfortable. A warm, fuzzy feeling was building up on my insides, a pleasant tightness that I hadn't felt in a while. My head was tilting, feeling her hair against my cheek. The sun had set, leaving my living room in darkness, and we were washed with blue light from the television. Maybe I could lean back a bit more, pull her a bit closer and; And what? Idiot. I banished the thought and tried to ignore the uncomfortable pressing feeling in my pants. "

Ah! Hey, help!" Summer had been cornered by a hulking monstrosity while I was distracted. It pressed her against the wall and prepared to munch on her brains.

"Hang on Summer." I turned around and sprayed bullets at the zombies advancing behind me.

"I'm coming!" I had to slip through and duck into the side room where she was caught. Switched my character to the axe, I swung heavily, driving the creature back with meaty thwacks until I tore its head off and it dropped.

Summer was pushing against me with her legs, jerking slightly as she pounded her controller, struggling to keep the undead at bay. The light silk of her dress rustled under my arm where it was resting on her chest.

"Yes!" I crowed. "Take that!" But we had fallen too far behind, and the relentless waves of aggressive undead flooded into the room, ripping us to pieces. Summer's health was low and she died, and I was torn apart a few seconds later. Blood poured down the screen.

"Well we Almost made it to the helicopter." Summer huffed.

"If I had another molotov I could have killed that boomer."

"Yeah; almost made it." Sweat beaded my forehead as Summer wiggled against me to get comfortable again. I let my arm move lower down until it rested against against her tummy, enjoying the smooth feeling. Summer exploded.

"Oh My Gosh You Have Dance Central!" She leaped off the couch and almost took me with her.

"Mom used to have this! It's like so much fun and so cool! Put it on!" I switched games and started it up, wincing as I was greeted by the pulsing beat of a crooning boy-band.

"Okay so;" Summer was standing in front of the couch, arms held out from her hips as if she needed to center herself. "You have to promise me something."

"Sure."

"Promise!" I laughed. "I promise, Summer."

"Promise you won't laugh."

I poked her in the shoulder. "Hey, I'm not going to laugh at you. Go nuts." The firm sensation in my pants grew to an uncomfortable bulge as I watched a teenage girl shake her hips to the rhythm of the songs. She was good; her mother had probably taught her.

She stepped to the side and thrust her hip out, smacking it with her hand, and did the same on the other side, alternating faster as the beat thumped along on an accelerating tempo.

My cock flexed against my jeans, surging with blood like it was going to burst, and I wondered if the Kinect would register its slow strangling as motion.

Summer threw her hands in the air, dropped them low with palms outspread, raised and lowered and threw them wide before twisting in a tight circle that sent the hem of her dress flaring. I gulped. Pink panties, hidden in the little cleft between her legs, barely visible in the washed-out light.

My eyes couldn't help themselves: they roamed over the tight curves of the busty teenage girl , admiring her cute globes of her round ass, the graceful legs and thighs, the womanly hips that worked back and forth in thrusting rhythms. Her dress was short, indecently short for a girl her age, but I wasn't complaining. The view worked my groin into a mounting mass that bubbled like a volcano about to erupt.

The song ended. She scored five gold stars and the screen exploded with fireworks and confetti.

"Yes!" Summer bounced on her toes, giving me another show from behind. A light sheen of tiny droplets beaded her shoulders and arms, twinkling blue as they rolled down the curves of her body. "I got it!" She twirled around. "Hey did you see?" I swallowed.

"I; yeah I saw." I looked for a way out, an escape, an ejection button. "Hey, how about some ice cream? We can watch a movie too."

"Sure!" Summer flopped bonelessly onto the couch. I stood up, delicately, trying to keep my cock from splintering like glass on the fabric of my jeans. The freezer blasted me with antarctic air. For a moment I contemplated sticking myself inside. It might help, might keep my cock from bulging with excitement for the tight body of the girl on my couch. She wasn't the only one who was sweating. I had regained some control of myself by the time I returned to the living room with two bowls of ice cream. Summer accepted hers with a smile, lounging against a pillow with her slim legs pulled up under her. She had already found the remote and was paging through my cable subscriptions.

"Hmm; nope; nope; nope. Hey what's this one under your favorites? The Professional? Can we watch that." "Um; uh; " I fumbled for the remote but she held it out of my reach, smirking.

"No. Pick something else."

"Fine! Okay I want a horror movie. Evil Dead. This looks freaky." I sighed, surrendering. The remake actually wasn't too bad. A predictably haunted fog rolled in and un-dead began to rise from the ground right on schedule. Summer sprawled against her pillow, yawning, right up until a ghoul screamed its way through the window and grabbed the heroine. The girl shrieked in fright and grabbed my arm like a life preserver, hugging tighter every time another vicious creature came onto the screen.

I wrapped my arm around her and let her cuddle close, enjoying the sweet, intoxicating quality that a girl always has when pressed up against you. Her eyes reflected the light of the television, twin stars shining whenever the picture turned white. She was mesmerizing, head tucked close to her arms as she huddled against my side, a beautiful little lady on the cusp of sensuality just like the flower on her headband.

I let my fingers trail down the back of her dress, feeling the delicious curves under the cloth as they rounded the slopes of her ass and came up against the fringe of the skirt. The heroine stalked down a hall with a knife, surrounded by darkness and menacing whispers. The door at the end was soaked with blood. She stepped lightly, closer, closer still, and reached for the handle. We both jumped and screamed when the coffee table buzzed angrily. I reached out and picked up my phone.

The caller ID said Sheila.

"Hey James, I just got on break. How's Summer doing?"

"Great. We're doing great. We played together, I mean uh, we played XBox, and ate. Food, I mean. Uh; " I babbled nervously, pulling my hands guiltily off Summer. "Yeah she's really fine. I mean uh, she's good. She played a dancing game on the XBox and now we're watching a movie."

"Okay that's great." Sheila sounded amused. "I have to work for a few more hours. Did you say she was dancing? She probably got sweaty. Can you give her a bath and make sure she gets into her pajamas? That way she'll be ready for bed when I get home."

"Oh okay, yeah I'll do that."

"Thanks so much. I knew I could count on you. Have fun." Sheila hung up.

"Was that mom?"

"Yeah. She says it's bath time." I said, patting her shoulder.

"Come on let's go." It took a minute for the shower to warm up. I held my hand under the head until it was comfortable, then turned up the spray and pulled the sheet across.

"Okay pumpkin. There ya go."

Summer was sitting on the plastic bench by the door, grinning at me. She held out her foot. I helped her get her shoes off, dropping them next to the bathmat, then pulled off her socks. 10 wiggling little toes greeted me. The pink headband with its pretty flower was next, and her charm bracelet topped the pile. She stood up. I prayed she didn't notice the tent in my pants.

"There ya go," I cleared my throat. "It's all warmed up for you." I waited for her to move away from the door, but she raised her arms over her head expectantly.

"What?"

"What?" she repeated, bemused at my dumbfounded expression. "Help me with my dress, silly." Hands shaking, I reached out and pulled the satiny summer dress up over her head, revealing her panties, her curving hips and smooth tummy, the sweet field of mounds, and the cleavage between, covered by a plain white cotton and spandex blend brazier. skin sweeping up her chest, pink nipples poking from the under the white plain stretch knit fabric; like lonely peaks.

Her body was amazing, an innocent bud of girlish sweetness and light curves on the cusp of flowering into the feminine vibrancy of a young woman. I bent down and grabbed her pink panties at the waist, pulling them down over her full hips and slender legs, revealing the tiny slit hidden in the valley between her trimmed fur and pink lips.

"Okay, now you." Summer gestured at my shirt and jeans. I was still on my knees on the bathmat, afraid that my manhood would rip itself apart if I tried to stand up.

"Summer, I think, uh;" "Don't be silly." The naked girl put her hands on her hips, frowning disapprovingly. "It's shower time. We have to wash each other. Here, I'll help."

I let her pull my shirt up and over my arms. Summer wasn't embarrassed by her own nakedness, but she seemed slightly cowed by my muscled chest. I stood up and got my pants down somehow, cock tugging at my underwear before springing free to lash about hungrily. Summer pulled the curtain open.

"Come on," she beckoned. "Before it gets cold."

I followed her into the shower, and let the spray wash over us, heart thumping like a drum. The soap squirted from my hands 4 times before I could work it into a lather. Summer held her arms up, eyes closed, rinsing her long hair in the water, letting it cascade down the slopes of her naked body. She wasn't at all concerned about the 8 inch cock waving about at her eye level. I longed for the freezer again.

"Okay, turn around and I'll do your back," I gulped.

She faced the wall, giving me the gorgeous view of her naked backside, water cascading down her spine like a mountain stream and running into the cleft between her ass cheeks. The steam was fogging up the bathroom, fogging up my brain, stirring it into a dizzy haze of hungry lust. My hands worked on their own, rubbing down Summer's back, scrubbing it clean until they ended at the soft globes beneath, then grabbing the moist flesh and massaging it in wide circles.

She turned again, and I began on her front, spreading the suds across her chest, massaging it in, lingering on the perfect nipples. She giggled when I pinched them instinctively, smiling and wiggling her hips suggestively. God, she was amazing, like an angel from heaven, pure and unblemished, brimming with latent sexual energy.

“I'll kneel so you can shampoo my hair” Summer declared.

My erect cock bulged a few inches in front of her lips, and her eyes followed it, mesmerized. She reached out and set it bouncing, laughing as the turgid organ flapped in the air. She was right there, smiling impishly, her mouth a few inches from my manhood. So fucking close.

Summer grabbed the shampoo bottle and squeezed some out, then began shampooing my bushy pubic area without saying a word.. Finally, she curiously fondled and probed my cock and balls, much like a college biology student might investigate an exotic life form.

“I love your amazing body, Mr. Johnson.” Summer said; as I struggled to live in denial that my jewels were the delight of a sexy young woman.

Somehow, I managed to clean the rest of her, the autonomic part of my brain chugging along while the rest floated dreamily in the clouds of steam. I turned off the water and we got out, and I dried us both with a towel, giving extra attention to her chest and the tempting area between her legs.

"Your uh; your;

Milf Swim Instructions: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 30 Jul 2026 19:15:00 -0600

Milf Swim Instructions: Part 2.

Jake goes back to Stacy's home, but is welcomed at the door by John's mom, Beth,

Based on a post by SIR__CUMALOT . Listen to the ►Podcast a Steamy Stories.

The next day Jake was eager to be there exactly at noon. He barely succeeds.

The door swung open before Jake's knuckles even grazed the wood; as if someone had been waiting just on the other side. He blinked against the sudden sunlight refracted through the glass, his eager grin faltering when Beth's amused smirk greeted him instead of Stacy's hungry gaze.

The brass knocker was still swinging when Beth leaned against the door frame, her hip cocked in a way that made her sundress ride up just enough to show the tan line where her bikini usually sat. "Wrong door, Jake," she said, her voice dripping with amusement as she nodded toward the identical ranch-style house next door. "Chris lives that way." Her sandal tapped against the welcome mat; Stacy & Chris in cursive letters that suddenly looked accusatory.

Jake's cheeks burned hotter than the midday sun. "I;" His throat clicked shut when Beth's gaze dropped to his clenched fists, the knuckles white around the rolled-up beach towel he'd brought as an excuse. “Will there be another swimming lesson? “

Beth's laughter was bright and knowing, her manicured fingers fluttering toward his shoulder like she might pat him. "Relax, champ. Stacy's getting groceries; should be back any minute." Her eyes flicked past him to the empty driveway, then back with deliberate slowness. "John's already at the pool though. You could..." She trailed off meaningfully, her bare toes curling against the welcome mat.

Jake's pulse thudded in his ears. The chlorine scent from the backyard pool mixed with Beth's coconut sunscreen; same brand as Stacy's, but somehow sharper. His tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth when Beth, who is John's mom shifted her weight, the thin cotton of her dress clinging to damp patches under her arms. She'd been swimming too.

Jake stumbled forward after Beth unexpectedly gave him a little ass slap, the playful sting lingering on his skin like a brand. Her laughter followed him; bright and knowing; as he blinked against the afternoon sun baking the garden path. Beth's voice curled after him, teasing yet weighted: "Stacy mentioned you're a quick learner."

The words slithered down Jake's spine, pooling low in his gut. He glanced back to find Beth leaning against the door frame, one hand braced above her head in a posture eerily reminiscent of Stacy's lazy dominance. Her sundress rode up higher now, revealing the scalloped edge of a bikini bottom that matched the one he'd peeled off Stacy with his teeth yesterday. The sight knocked the breath from his lungs.

"Go see John at the pool, Tarzan. He won't be needing swimming lessons anymore. We learned him every swimming trick in the book.

Beth's sandals slapped against the patio tiles as she followed him toward the backyard, her steps unhurried. Jake's pulse hammered in his throat when her fingers suddenly brushed the small of his back; a fleeting touch that burned through his thin t-shirt. "Careful," she murmured, her breath warm against his ear as she reached past him to unlatch the gate. "Deck's slippery from the sprinklers." Her tits pressed against his shoulder blade for one dizzying second before she pulled away, leaving him swaying slightly on his feet.

The gate swung open to reveal John sprawled across a lounger; not by the pool, but beneath the shade of the oak tree where Stacy had pinned Jake yesterday. John's trunks were conspicuously dry, his skin glistening with what smelled unmistakably like coconut sunscreen. He didn't even glance up from his phone as Jake approached, just lifted a lazy hand in greeting while his other massaged something beneath the waistband of his swim shorts.

Jake's breath hitched when Beth's fingers trailed down his spine; too deliberate to be accidental; as she brushed past him toward the lounger where John sprawled. The scent of coconut and chlorine clung to the air, thick enough to taste. Beth sank onto the edge of the lounger with a sigh, her sundress riding up to reveal the same scalloped bikini bottoms Stacy had worn yesterday. Jake's pulse stuttered when she casually draped a leg over John's lap, her toes flexing against his thigh.

John finally looked up from his phone, his smirk widening as he took in Jake's frozen posture. "Dude," he drawled, shifting slightly beneath Beth's weight, "you look like you've seen a ghost. Or..." His fingers tightened around whatever he'd been palming beneath his waistband, and his grin turned wolfish. "Something better."

Jake's throat went dry as Beth's fingers curled around John's wrist, guiding his hand from beneath his trunks with deliberate slowness. The sunscreen-slick movement made Jake's pulse stutter; too familiar, too practiced. John's cock sprang free, thick and flushed in the dappled sunlight, glistening with the same coconut-scented slickness that still clung to Jake's skin from yesterday.

"Jesus," Jake breathed, his trunks tightening uncomfortably as Beth's fingertips trailed up John's shaft with proprietary ease. The sight shouldn't have been erotic; his best friend's mom handling her own son,,his friend like a well-used toy; but the way her thumb swirled over the leaking tip mirrored Stacy's motions so precisely it made his knees weak.

The screen door slammed with enough force to make all three of them jump. Stacy stood framed in the sunlight, grocery bags dangling from one hand while the other braced against her cocked hip. The hem of her cutoff shorts rode dangerously high as she surveyed the tableau; Beth's fingers still curled around John's erection, Jake frozen mid-step with his towel slipping off his shoulder.

"Don't you start any swimming lesson without me, Beth," Stacy purred, her sandals clicking against the patio tiles as she advanced. "You know better than that." The grocery bags hit the deck with a thud, revealing twin bottles of coconut sunscreen rolling across the concrete.

Beth's laugh was unrepentant as she squeezed John's length, making him buck against her palm. "Just keeping him warmed up for you, sweetheart." Her thumb swiped lazily over the flushed head, collecting a bead of precum that she brought to her lips with deliberate slowness.

Jake's breath hitched when Stacy stepped between him and the lounger, her back pressing against his chest as she plucked Beth's hand away from John's cock. The scent of her; sun-warmed skin and chlorine and something darker; flooded his senses. Her fingers tangled with Beth's, both women's hands glistening with John's arousal as Stacy brought their joined fingers to her mouth.

Stacy's tongue darted out first; pink and wicked; licking a slow stripe up Beth's fingers where they were still tangled with hers. Jake's stomach lurched as he watched John's precum smear across both women's lips when they leaned in, mouths meeting in a kiss that was more teeth than tenderness. The sound of their wet, open-mouthed laughter vibrated through his chest where Stacy still pressed against him.

"Endurance training starts now," Stacy murmured against Beth's mouth, her free hand reaching back to fist in Jake's borrowed swim trunks. The elastic waistband dug into his hipbones as she yanked him forward, his hardening cock pressing against the small of her back through the thin fabric. Beth's answering grin was all sharp edges as she released John's still-twitching length, her fingers leaving glistening trails down his abs.

John and his own mom; Jake's thoughts stuttered to a halt as the realization crashed over him like a rogue wave. The way Beth's fingers moved along John's cock with practiced familiarity, the proprietary way she swiped her thumb through the precum beading at his tip; none of this was new. The scent of coconut sunscreen mixed with chlorine suddenly made sense in a way that tightened Jake's gut.

Stacy turned with a predator's grace, her fingers hooking into Jake's borrowed trunks before he could process the implications. The elastic waistband snapped against his hips and then she yanked them down in one fluid motion, his half-hard cock springing free into the humid afternoon air. "Eyes on me, sweetheart," she murmured, her palm enveloping him with sun-warmed certainty before he could glance back at the tangled mess of limbs on the lounger.

The first stroke wrangled a gasp from Jake’s throat before he could process the absurdity of the scene; Beth’s manicured fingers wrapped around John’s cock with the same practiced ease Stacy had used on him yesterday. The air thickened with coconut oil and salt as Beth leaned in, her tongue darting out to catch the bead of precum trembling at her son’s tip. Jake’s hips jerked forward into Stacy’s grip involuntarily, his brain short-circuiting when John groaned; not in embarrassment, but in familiar pleasure.

"Mom; fuck;" John’s head thudded back against the lounger, his thighs spreading wider as Beth’s thumb pressed into his frenulum. The wet sound of her lips closing around him made Jake’s balls tighten, Stacy’s fingers mirroring the rhythm on his own aching length.

Jake's knees buckled when Stacy twisted her wrist on an upstroke; the exact same motion she'd used to wreck him yesterday; just as Beth hollowed her cheeks around John's cock with a wet, obscene pop. The lounger creaked dangerously beneath their combined weight, the scent of sex thick enough to taste. Stacy's thumb swiped over Jake's leaking tip, her fingers tightening just enough to make his vision blur at the edges.

"Watch closely," she breathed against his ear, her free hand guiding his chin toward the tangled mess of limbs on the lounger. Beth's sundress had slipped off one shoulder, the fabric pooling around her waist as she straddled John's thighs. Her fingers worked his shaft with the same lazy, knowing strokes Stacy had taught Jake by the pool; thumb swirling over the head on every third pass, just like clockwork.

The lounger groaned beneath John’s writhing hips as Beth’s tongue flicked up the underside of his cock; slow, teasing strokes that made Jake’s own pulse throb where Stacy’s fingers tightened around him. A bead of precum dripped onto Beth’s wrist, glistening in the dappled sunlight before she lifted her gaze to Jake. Her lips curled around John’s tip as she swallowed him deeper, the wet suction audible even over the cicadas humming in the oak tree.

“See how she takes him?” Stacy murmured, her breath scalding Jake’s ear as her thumb pressed into his slit. “No teeth. Just warm, wet pressure.” Her fingers sped up, matching Beth’s rhythm stroke for stroke. Jake’s thighs trembled when Stacy suddenly dropped to her knees in front of him, her free hand pushing his hips back against the patio wall. “Now watch mommy’s mouth.”

Jake's breath hitched when Stacy's lips hovered inches from his throbbing cock, her breath hot against the flushed skin. "Mommy's sweet boy," she murmured, the words curling around him like smoke. His hips jerked forward involuntarily, his cock bumping against her bottom lip; leaving a glistening smear of precum on the plush flesh.

"My mom would for sure never do this!" Jake whispered hoarsely, his fingers tangling in Stacy's sun-bleached hair. The contrast between her maternal tone and the filthy way her tongue darted out to lick his tip made his knees wobble.

Stacy pulled back just enough to smirk up at him, her thumb circling the base of his cock with deliberate pressure. "Don't be so sure about that, stallion," she purred, her breath warm against his leaking slit. The pet name sent another pulse of precum dribbling down his shaft; right onto her waiting tongue. "You'd be surprised what moms do when their boys come home all grown up."

A strangled noise escaped Jake's throat as Beth's wet moans carried across the patio; the slick, rhythmic sounds of her mouth working John's cock drowning out the cicadas. Stacy's fingers tightened around Jake's hipbones when he tried to glance toward the lounger, forcing his gaze back to her pink, parted lips hovering inches from his erection.

Jake's cock twitched violently against Stacy's lower lip as another thick string of precum oozed from his flushed tip; the translucent fluid catching the sunlight like molten pearl before splashing across her tongue. She hummed approvingly, swirling the salty-sweet liquid around her mouth with theatrical relish before swallowing with an exaggerated moan that vibrated against his shaft.

"Mmm, just as sweet as yesterday," Stacy purred, her fingers kneading Jake's trembling inner thighs while her other hand stroked him slowly. Her thumb pressed into the sensitive spot beneath his cockhead, coaxing another glistening droplet to the surface. "Look at you;" She darted forward to lick the fresh bead away, her lips smacking obscenely. "; still so eager after last time."

Beth's sudden laughter cut through the humid air like a whip crack. "Swap!" she called from the lounger, her voice breathless around John's cock. She pulled off with a wet pop that made Jake's hips jerk forward involuntarily. "I wanna have a new taste!"

Jake's stomach lurched as Beth shoved herself off John's lap; her sundress hanging open to reveal tits glistening with sunscreen and her son's spit. She stumbled the first step, her thighs slick where she'd been grinding against John's hip, before righting herself with predatory grace. The discarded bikini bottoms; identical to Stacy's; clung to her damp folds as she crossed the patio in three long strides.

Stacy's lips brushed the weeping tip of Jake's cock in a chaste, teasing kiss before pulling away with a smirk. "Mommy needs to share," she purred, licking the taste of him from her lips as she swayed backward on her heels. The sudden absence of her warmth left Jake swaying on his feet; until Beth's manicured fingers closed around his shaft, her touch instantly hotter, tighter than Stacy's had been.

Beth's laughter curled around him like smoke as she dropped to her knees where Stacy had been moments before. "Don't look so nervous, sweetheart," she murmured, her breath ghosting over his flushed skin. Jake's hips jerked when her tongue darted out; not to lick, but to collect a stray droplet of precum that had trailed down his length. The wet stripe of sensation made his thighs tremble.

Behind them, Stacy's sandals clicked against the patio tiles in a slow, rhythmic tap that matched the pulse throbbing in Jake's cock. She moved with liquid grace; hips swaying, fingers trailing along her own collarbone as she approached the lounger where John sprawled. The slide of her tank top over sun-warmed skin was the only warning before she peeled it off with one fluid motion, tossing it toward the pool where it landed with a wet slap.

John's groan vibrated through the humid air as Stacy hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts. The denim slid down her thighs with agonizing slowness, revealing the red bikini bottoms Jake had peeled away with his teeth yesterday. They clung to her damp folds as she stepped out of the shorts, one foot braced against the lounger between John's spread legs.

Beth's fingers tightened around Jake's shaft just enough to make his breath hitch. "Eyes on me, baby," she purred, her tongue swirling around his tip in lazy circles. The wet heat of her mouth was a brand against his oversensitive skin, pulling another helpless twitch from his cock. Behind her, the lounger creaked dangerously as Stacy straddled John's lap; her bare back to them, the strings of her bikini top already undone.

The scent of sex thickened the air as Beth took Jake's cock in her mouth, her lips stretching around his girth with practiced ease. He never had a blowjob before, and this is john's mom doing it right here, right now. A moan vibrated against his shaft when her nose pressed into the coarse curls at his base; the sound muffled but unmistakably pleased. Jake's fingers tangled in her hair automatically, the silken strands slipping through his grip like water.

The bikini bottoms hit the concrete with a wet slap, and Jake's breath caught in his throat as Stacy arched her back; slow, deliberate; letting the afternoon sunlight glint off her dripping folds. She hooked two fingers into herself with a satisfied hum, spreading her swollen lips for John's hungry gaze before dragging her slickness up to circle one peaked nipple.

"Hmm;" John's voice cracked as Stacy swung one leg over his face, her thighs framing his cheeks with the ease of someone who'd done this a hundred times before. She didn't sink down immediately, just hovered there; taunting; while her fingers trailed down her neighbor's son's chest to wrap around his leaking cock. The wink she threw Jake sent blood rushing south so fast he swayed on his feet.

Beth's fingers curled tighter around Jake's shaft; an unspoken command; just as her tongue flattened against his leaking tip. The sudden pressure wrenched a gasp from his throat before he could process the absurdity of her lips stretching around his cock while her own son groaned beneath Stacy's thighs just feet away. Her nails scraped lightly down his inner thigh, the sharp sting grounding him even as her mouth engulfed him deeper; hotter; than Stacy ever had yesterday.

Jake's knees buckled when Beth hollowed her cheeks unexpectedly, the wet suction pulling another pulse of precum from his throbbing slit. She moaned around him; actually moaned; as she swallowed it down, her manicured fingers kneading his balls with possessive familiarity. The lounger creaked violently behind them as Stacy finally sank onto John's face, her thighs clamping around his ears while her hand worked his cock in brutal counterpoint to Beth's rhythm.

Beth's fingernails dug into Jake's hips as she took him deeper than he thought possible; her throat fluttering around his cock in hot, rhythmic pulses that made his vision blur at the edges. The wet gagging sounds vibrated through his shaft as she pulled back just enough to swirl her tongue around his frenulum, then plunged down again with relentless hunger. Jake's fingers convulsed in her hair when her nose pressed flush against his abdomen, the slick pop of her lips releasing him only to swallow him whole again sending electric shocks down his spine.

Across the patio, Stacy's thighs trembled where they bracketed John's face; her cunt dripping onto his tongue with every slow, deliberate rock of her hips. The obscene squelch of her folds against his mouth synced perfectly with the wet slurps coming from Beth's throat as she bobbed on Jake's cock. Stacy's hand worked John's shaft in tight, twisting strokes that made his hips jerk off the lounger; his precum smearing across her knuckles with every upward tug.

Jake's vision swam as Beth's throat convulsed around his cock; each desperate swallow sending ripples of pleasure up his spine. He watched, mesmerized, as Stacy lifted her glistening fingers from John's shaft and brought them to her lips with deliberate slowness. Her tongue darted out to lick the smear of precum from her knuckles, eyes locked on Jake as she sucked each digit clean with theatrical relish.

Then she lunged.

John's choked cry mingled with the wet slap of Stacy's lips enveloping his cock in one fluid motion; her cheeks hollowing instantly as she took him deep. Jake's hips jerked forward involuntarily at the sight, his cock sliding deeper down Beth's throat until her nose pressed flush against his pelvis. The vibration of her gagging moan traveled straight to his balls.

Beth pulled back just enough to gasp; her lips slick and swollen; before plunging down again with renewed hunger. Jake's fingers tightened in her hair as he started rocking forward, fucking her throat in shallow thrusts that made her eyes water. Across from them, Stacy's head bobbed with frenzied intensity, her hand working the base of John's shaft in tight twists whenever her lips pulled back.

Jake's thighs tensed with the telltale tightening of imminent release, his fingers instinctively gripping Beth's hair tighter as he choked out a warning. "Gonna; Beth, I'm cumming;" The words came out ragged, barely coherent between panting breaths. Beth's answer

Milf Swim Instructions: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 29 Jul 2026 19:14:00 -0600

Milf Swim Instructions: Part 1.

My friend's mom offers me swim lessons.

Based on a post by SIR__CUMALOT . Listen to the ►Podcast a Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Stacy is a petite milf and her son's best friend is hanging around at her garden pool. The shy boy admits he can't swim. Stacy offers to give him some private swimming lessons.

The chlorine smell always brought her back to that summer job at sixteen; lifeguarding at the municipal pool, watching teenage boys cannonball into the deep end with more enthusiasm than skill. Stacy hadn’t thought about those days in years, not until now, with her son’s friend hovering at the edge of her pool like a nervous heron. He walked in 15 minutes ago not knowing Chris wasn't around, or did he?

"You gonna stand there all day, Jake?" she called from the lounge chair, lowering her sunglasses just enough to watch him shift his weight from foot to foot. The kid was tall, lean, all elbows and knees stuffed into borrowed swim trunks that hung a little too loose on his hips.

Jake’s fingers twitched at his sides, his gaze darting between the shimmering water and Stacy’s amused smirk. "I, uh; never really learned how to swim," he admitted, scratching the back of his neck. The confession came out in a rush, like he’d been holding it in all afternoon. "My dad always said he’d teach me, but…" He trailed off, shrugging as if it didn’t matter, but the way his shoulders hunched told a different story.

Stacy pushed herself up from the lounge chair, the sun warming her bare shoulders as she crossed the patio toward him. "Well, today’s your lucky day," she said, her voice softening just enough to take the edge off his embarrassment. She stopped a foot away, close enough to see the faint flush creeping up his chest. "First lesson: nobody drowns in four feet of water. Not on my watch." She dipped a toe into the pool, sending ripples fanning out toward him. "Come on. I won’t let go until you say so."

The water was cooler than Jake expected when Stacy finally coaxed him in, her fingers wrapped around his wrist like a promise. He flinched, then laughed; nervous, high-pitched; as his feet found the textured bottom of the pool. "See?" Stacy murmured, stepping back just enough to let him feel the buoyancy without panic. "Not so scary." Her sundress clung to her thighs where the water kissed the fabric, turning the pale yellow material translucent. Jake's gaze flickered downward, then snapped back up, his ears burning.

They started with the basics; how to float, how to kick, how to cup his hands just right to push the water behind him. Stacy’s palms slid along his back, his stomach, guiding him with a firmness that left no room for hesitation. "You’re overthinking it," she teased when he stiffened under her touch, his arms flailing like a marionette with cut strings. "Relax. The water’s got you." And then, softer, as her hand drifted lower to steady his hips: "I’ve got you."

Jake's laughter settled into something quieter, more breathless, as Stacy's fingers lingered at his waistband, the water sloshing between them in lazy waves. He'd stopped flailing, finally trusting the pool; trusting her; enough to let his body go loose under her guidance. The late afternoon sun painted the surface gold where it caught the ripples, and Stacy watched the way Jake's throat worked when he swallowed, his pulse jumping under damp skin.

"You're a quick learner," she murmured, letting her thumb brush the divot of his hip bone before pulling away. The words hung between them, loaded in a way that had nothing to do with swimming. Jake's grin was boyish, grateful, until his eyes dropped to where her dress clung to her chest, the outline of her nipples visible through the wet fabric. He looked like he might apologize, but Stacy just tossed her head back and laughed, shaking water from her hair. "Relax, kid. It's not like you've never seen tits before."

Jake's laugh came out strangled, his gaze darting away as he splashed water toward her playfully. "Not; not like yours," he admitted, voice cracking halfway through the sentence. The admission hung between them, raw and electric, and Stacy felt it like a current under her skin. She let the silence stretch just long enough to watch him squirm, then reached for the inflatable ball floating near the steps.

"Catch," she said, tossing it underhand. Jake fumbled, the ball bouncing off his fingertips before he grabbed it with both hands. Water sluiced down his chest as he straightened, the muscles in his abdomen tightening under droplets that caught the sunlight. Stacy licked her lips without thinking, her own pulse picking up as she waded backward into deeper water. "Come on, hotshot. Show me what you've got."

The ball arced through the air, Jake's throw stronger than he'd intended; it landed with a wet smack against Stacy's collarbone before plopping into the water between them. He winced, but she just grinned, scooping it up with one hand while the other pushed damp hair from her forehead. "Not bad," she said, spinning the ball on her fingertips. "But aim for my hands next time, unless you're trying to leave a mark."

Jake's throat worked as he watched her, the way her shoulders flexed when she lifted the ball again, the way her wet dress clung to every dip and curve. He swallowed hard, his borrowed trunks suddenly tighter than they'd been a minute ago. Stacy pretended not to notice, tossing the ball back with a gentler arc. It landed neatly in Jake's palms this time, his fingers closing around it with more confidence.

Jake's grip tightened around the ball, his knuckles whitening as he hesitated; something flickering behind his eyes that wasn't just nerves about swimming anymore. Stacy tilted her head, watching the way his breath hitched when she took a slow step closer, the water rippling between them. "You keep staring at me like that," she murmured, plucking the ball from his hands and letting her fingers graze his palm, "and I'm gonna start thinking you want more than just swimming lessons."

The air between them crackled, thick with chlorine and something hotter. Jake opened his mouth; probably to stammer some half-hearted denial; but the words died when Stacy reached up to brush a droplet from his collarbone, her touch lingering. His breath stuttered, his chest rising sharply under her fingertips. "Relax," she whispered, her thumb tracing the line of his throat. "You're shaking like a leaf."

"Let's get out for a break," Stacy said, her fingers trailing down Jake's arm as she stepped backward toward the pool steps. The water rippled around her thighs as she climbed out, the yellow sundress clinging to her curves like a second skin. "You can lay out for some sun while I grab us some icy drinks." She tossed a towel toward Jake, watching him catch it with fumbling hands before squeezing water from his hair.

Jake hauled himself onto the concrete, his trunks sagging with the weight of water. He spread the towel over the lounger next to Stacy's, hesitating before lowering himself onto it. The sun baked his shoulders immediately, warmth seeping into his skin. He glanced sideways as Stacy bent over the cooler, the hem of her dress riding up just enough to reveal the back of her thighs. His throat went dry; drier than the chlorine had left it.

Stacy straightened with two sweating cans of lemonade, the condensation dripping over her fingers. "Here," she said, pressing one into Jake's hand, her thumb brushing his knuckles deliberately. She perched on the edge of her lounger, the fabric of her dress gaping slightly as she leaned forward. Jake's gaze flickered downward before he snapped it up to her face, but she just smirked, taking a slow sip of her drink. "You're staring again."

Jake's can fizzed as he popped the tab, the sound startlingly loud in the thick afternoon air. "Sorry," he muttered, wiping his damp palm on his thigh. "I just;" He broke off, shaking his head, and Stacy laughed, low and warm.

Stacy stretched her arms overhead, the damp fabric of her sundress clinging indecently as she arched her back. "Christ, I need to dry off properly," she muttered, more to herself than Jake. Then, with a sideways glance at him, she hooked a thumb under one strap. "You gonna have a problem if I go topless? This dress won’t dry if I keep it on." Her smirk was playful, but her eyes tracked his reaction like a cat watching a mouse. "Ground rules, though; no staring, young stallion. I am your friend’s mother."

Jake’s lemonade can crumpled slightly in his grip. His throat worked like he was trying to swallow a golf ball. "I; uh. No. No problem." The lie was so transparent Stacy could’ve read it through fogged glass. She laughed, slow and throaty, as she peeled the dress up over her hips, revealing the slick black bikini bottoms beneath. Jake’s gaze skittered away like a dropped penny, landing somewhere near her left knee.

Jake’s fingers twitched around the crumpled can as Stacy peeled the sundress higher, the fabric clinging for a heartbeat before surrendering to gravity. He fixed his gaze on the pool’s shimmering surface, where sunlight fractured into a thousand liquid diamonds. His throat clicked when he swallowed, the sound louder than the cicadas humming in the oleander bushes.

"Relax," Stacy murmured, her voice ripe with amusement as the dress pooled around her waist. "It’s just a bikini, Jake. Not my first rodeo." She shimmied the fabric over her shoulders, letting it slither down her arms before tossing it onto the lounger with a wet slap. Jake’s peripheral vision caught the flash of red; thin straps, barely-there triangles; before he squeezed his eyes shut like a kid avoiding a horror movie jumpscare.

Jake's eyelids fluttered open against his better judgment, the red bikini top searing into his vision like a brand. Stacy's skin glowed under the late afternoon sun, droplets of pool water still clinging to the slope of her collarbone. She arched her back, running both hands through her damp hair, and Jake's pulse stuttered when her chest lifted with the movement. The straps of her bikini dug into her shoulders, the fabric straining just enough to hint at the softness beneath.

Stacy's fingers hooked under the bikini top's clasp with practiced ease, the red fabric snapping loose before pooling on the lounger beside her. Jake's breath hitched; a sharp, involuntary sound; as her small tits lifted free. "Relax," she murmured, though her own pulse fluttered when she caught his dilated pupils tracking her every movement. "Sunblock's a bitch to apply on your own back." She squeezed a dollop of coconut-scented cream into her palm, the white blob stark against her tanned skin.

Jake's fingers dug into the lounger's plastic weave as Stacy smoothed the cream over her shoulders, her thumbs working slow circles into the muscle. She arched her spine, dragging her palms down the knobs of her vertebrae with a satisfied hum. "Forgot how good this feels," she admitted, tilting her head to glance at Jake over her shoulder. His throat bobbed as she reached behind herself, fingers stretching toward the unreachable spot between her shoulder blades. "Always miss this damn patch," she sighed, shaking her head with exaggerated frustration.

Stacy twisted her arm at an awkward angle, fingers stretching toward the unreachable patch between her shoulder blades. "Christ," she muttered, shaking her head as the sunscreen dribbled down her wrist. She glanced over her shoulder at Jake, whose grip had turned the lounger's plastic weave into a crumpled mess. "You gonna help a lady out, or just sit there looking like you've seen the second coming?"

Jake's swallow was audible. "I;" His voice cracked. "Shouldn't; shouldn't Chris be home soon?"

Stacy's laugh was low, deliberate, as she twisted the cap back onto the sunscreen bottle with a soft click. "Chris is elbow-deep in drywall dust at his dad's place for the next three days," she said, watching Jake's fingers tighten around the lounger's edge. "Turns out helping your ex-husband renovate a garage is way more appealing than watching your mother lounge by the pool." She arched one eyebrow, the sunblock glistening on her shoulders. "Lucky you."

Jake's pulse pounded in his temples as Stacy turned her back to him fully, presenting the smooth expanse of skin between her shoulder blades. A droplet of water slid down the dip of her spine, disappearing into the waistband of her bikini bottoms.

"Boy, get on with it before my back starts to burn," Stacy said, tossing the sunscreen bottle into Jake's lap with deliberate carelessness. The plastic hit his thigh with a soft thud, jolting him from his stupor.

Jake fumbled with the bottle, his fingers slipping on the cap before finally twisting it open. The coconut scent hit him like a wave; thick and sweet, mingling with the chlorine still clinging to his skin. He squeezed too hard; a glob of white cream oozed over his fingers, warm from sitting in the sun. "Sorry," he muttered, wiping his hand hastily on his thigh before realizing he'd just smeared sunscreen across borrowed swim trunks.

"If I didn't know that was sunscreen, you would have been in serious trouble, young man," Stacy teased, watching Jake's mortified expression as he stared at the white streak on his thigh. Her lips curled at the edges as she added, "I would have called your mother.

"Get on with it, boy," Stacy murmured, stretching her arms overhead in a lazy arc that made the muscles along her back ripple invitingly. The sunscreen bottle sat heavy in Jake’s lap, its weight disproportionate to how thoroughly it paralyzed him. She glanced over her shoulder, catching the way his throat worked as he stared at the expanse of bare skin before him. "Unless you’d rather I ask someone else?" The challenge in her voice was deliberate, edged with amusement.

Jake’s fingers finally unclenched from around the bottle. He squeezed a dollop onto his palm; too much, again; and hesitated before making contact. The first brush of his fingertips against her shoulder blades was featherlight, tentative, like he was afraid she might dissolve under his touch. Stacy sighed, arching into it. "God, yes," she breathed, her voice dropping an octave. "Harder, Jake. I won’t break."

Jake's hands stilled on Stacy's back when she let out a contented hum, her skin now slick and golden under his palms. "Your turn," she murmured, rolling her shoulders before twisting to face him. The movement made her bare chest sway slightly, and Jake's gaze flickered downward before snapping back up, his ears burning. Stacy smirked as she plucked the sunscreen from his trembling fingers. "Lie down. Unless you want to fry like an egg out here."

The lounger creaked under Jake's weight as he stretched out on his stomach, pressing his face into the warm plastic weave. Stacy straddled his thighs, her bare skin brushing against the backs of his knees as she squeezed another dollop of sunscreen onto her palm. The first touch of her hands against his shoulder blades made him jerk involuntarily; her fingers were cooler than he expected, slick with coconut-scented cream.

"Jesus, you're wound tighter than a grandfather clock," Stacy muttered, digging her thumbs into the knot between his shoulder blades. Jake hissed, his fingers clutching the lounger's edges as she worked the tension loose with slow, deliberate circles. Her nails scraped lightly down his spine, tracing each vertebra before fanning out over his ribs. "Breathe, kid. You're holding your breath like you're underwater."

Jake exhaled shakily, his muscles reluctantly yielding under her touch. Stacy's hands moved lower, kneading the dimples at the base of his back with a firmness that bordered on painful. A groan escaped him before he could choke it back, muffled against the lounger. Stacy chuckled, the sound vibrating through her chest as she leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear. "That's it," she murmured, her fingers skating down to the waistband of his trunks. "Let go."

Jake’s breath finally eased as Stacy’s hands worked magic along his spine, her thumbs pressing into the tight knots with just the right amount of pressure. The coconut scent of the sunscreen mingled with the warmth of her skin, and he found himself melting into the lounger, tension draining from his shoulders like water through cupped hands. Her fingers traced the contours of his muscles with a confidence that left no room for hesitation; digging into the hollows between his ribs, skating along the ridges of his scapula, kneading the tense cords of his neck until his head lolled forward with a contented sigh.

"See?" Stacy murmured, her voice low and honeyed as she dragged her palms down the length of his back. Her touch lingered at the waistband of his trunks, fingertips teasing the dip just above the fabric. "Told you you'd relax." Jake hummed in agreement, too boneless to form words, his eyelids heavy. The sun baked his skin, the heat blending with the slick glide of her hands until he couldn’t tell where one sensation ended and the other began.

Jake's eyelids fluttered as Stacy's hands worked lower, her fingers skating dangerously close to the waistband of his trunks. The slow, rhythmic pressure of her palms against his lower back sent an unexpected jolt of heat pooling in his gut. He shifted slightly, suddenly hyperaware of the growing tightness in his swim trunks; thankful for the way the lounger pressed against his stomach, hiding what her touch was doing to him.

Stacy's fingers paused just above the elastic band, her nails tracing idle circles over the small of his back. "You're still tense down here," she murmured, her voice thick with something that wasn't quite concern. Jake held his breath as her thumbs dipped beneath the waistband, just enough to make his hips twitch involuntarily against the plastic weave. The sound of her soft chuckle skated across his skin. "Relax, Jake. I'm just getting the hard-to-reach spots."

Stacy squeezed another dollop of sunscreen into her palm, the white cream warming instantly against her skin. Her fingers trailed down Jake's spine; slow, deliberate; until she reached the hem of his trunks. The fabric clung damply to the curve of his ass, and she smirked at the way his breath hitched when her fingertips grazed the back of his thighs. "Forgot your legs," she murmured, kneading the cream into his hamstrings with firm, circular motions. "Sunburn here would make sitting in class tomorrow real fun."

Jake groaned into the lounger, half from the pressure of her thumbs digging into his tight muscles, half from the way her nails scraped lightly over his sensitive skin. The scent of coconut thickened between them, mingling with the chlorine and something muskier; something uniquely Jake that made Stacy's pulse skip. Her hands drifted lower, tracing the hollows behind his knees, and his whole body jerked when she hit a ticklish spot.

Stacy's hands slid lower still, her fingers curling around Jake's calf with surprising strength. The muscles tensed under her touch, taut from years of basketball and nervous energy. She pressed her thumbs deep into the corded flesh, working out knots he didn't even know he had. "Jesus," Jake breathed, his voice muffled against the lounger as her palms glided down to his ankle. "You're; ah; really good at this."

"Mmhm," Stacy hummed, her fingers circling the delicate bones of his foot with deliberate precision. Her thumbs dug into the arch, earning another choked sound from Jake as his toes curled involuntarily. "Sensitive?" she teased, applying more pressure until his leg twitched. The sight of his reactions; the way his fingers clutched at the plastic weave, the flush creeping up the back of his neck; sent a curl of heat low in her belly.

Stacy's fingertips danced higher along Jake's inner thigh, the coconut-scented sunscreen leaving a slick trail just beneath the hem of

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 28 Jul 2026 18:56:00 -0600

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 4

The students learn which positions are best for breeding.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat.

“Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked.

It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris’s arms.

“Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.

“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.”

“I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??”

“O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn’t mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!”

“God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed.

“Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.”

She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde.

“You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush.

“You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.”

Andrea’s jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth.

“What did you just say?” she demanded. “I’ll have you know tha-…”

“Something wrong, Miss Andrea?”

Andrea’s eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room.

“No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.”

“Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday’s lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.”

Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher’s eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly.

“Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!”

“That’s great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that’s settled, let’s jump right into today’s lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?”

“To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed.

“That’s true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.”

“To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered.

“Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You’ll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I’m looking for. I’m talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?”

Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her.

“To; to make babies?” she said.

“Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up’ and 'putting a bun in the oven’. I’m sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?”

The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds.

“As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.”

Miss Banks didn’t say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated.

“And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we’ll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.”

Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called.

“Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.”

Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her.

“The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don’t have a bed here, so we’ll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.”

Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher’s desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard.

“Aren’t we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice.

Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks’ hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down.

“Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you’re already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.”

Samantha’s face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner’s donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn’t dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her.

“Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.”

Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha’s upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha’s mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips.

“Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered.

She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha’s large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen’s clothed breasts.

“That’s much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.”

She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes.

“You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don’t be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.”

Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher’s advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel’s pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place.

“Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen’s cheek softly. “It’s okay. You’re doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That’s it. Relax…”

Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher’s gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel’s tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl’s cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice.

Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn’t nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel’s cock as it moved on the track of her neck.

Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel’s heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn’t believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top.

“That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don’t want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.”

Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher’s face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide.

“That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?”

Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat.

“Good! And what else do you feel?”

“I feel…” Samantha paused.

The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs.

“I feel horny.” She admitted.

“Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.”

Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel’s fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha’s pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit.

Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel’s erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl’s head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen’s head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher’s bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action.

Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other’s eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn’t the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point.

Miss Banks listened closely to the girl’s sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving.

Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster.

With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn’t count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn’t believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better.

Actually, no. It wouldn’t just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her.

That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips.

Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff.

As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha’s pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha’s legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha’s stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling.

Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel’s rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn’t on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months’ time.

Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel’s sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel’s cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own.

When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha’s head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight.

“That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn’t ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That’s a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It’s involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.”

Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha’s ear so that only she could hear her.

“Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There’s still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.”

Samantha didn’t say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl’s body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back.

“Now that you’ve all been motivated by that display, let’s move along. Lindsay.”

She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze.

“You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.”

“Mating press?” L

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 27 Jul 2026 18:55:00 -0600

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we’ll be going through a few various positions, and I’ll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”

Sunny’s hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.

“I’ll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.

“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don’t you join her. Both of you come to the front.”

Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.

“I’ll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”

Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.

“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”

Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.

“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.

The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David’s pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.

Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart’s content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn’t need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.

Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.

His testosterone pumping, David’s hands came up to Sunny’s wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David’s seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.

Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David’s cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David’s hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.

Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn’t long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.

Sunny’s orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.

Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David’s crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.

As Sunny’s muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny’s torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof’ as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.

Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.

“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”

Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny’s jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.

“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”

The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny’s walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel’s back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.

Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David’s crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.

Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David’s body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.

Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.

“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you’re on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I’m very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let’s see. Andrea, let’s have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”

Andrea’s mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!

Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.

“Aren’t you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.

Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris’s erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.

She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.

Chris didn’t care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea’s performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea’s forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.

“That’s enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.

Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.

Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn’t hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.

That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn’t see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.

Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.

Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It’s so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris’s cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.

She yelped as Chris’s hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn’t some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.

This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea’s entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.

Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.

Spurred on by Chris’s increased movements, Andrea’s second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn’t believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.

Pushing Andrea’s skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn’t have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea’s yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris’s grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?

Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris’s engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.

When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris’s hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris’s own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea’s walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.

Andrea’s head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea’s blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl’s panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.

“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn’t mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”

Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Mi

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 26 Jul 2026 18:53:00 -0600

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?”

“Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag.

“Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What’s wrong?”

“Oh, I don’t know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it’s because Someone fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”

Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat.

“Guilty.” He said in a bored tone.

“And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea.

“Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.”

“Yeah, well, it’s your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I’ll even volunteer to hold you down.”

She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone.

“Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?”

Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn’t get the 'Samantha fuckdown’.

Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha.

“You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk.

“Thanks.” She muttered.

“Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?”

Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer.

“Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.”

“How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed.

“Well, duh, because I didn’t want to be sounding like I’m on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied.

Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny’s airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in.

“Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How’s everyone today?”

The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present.

“And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly.

“Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I’m just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.”

A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance.

“Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?”

She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand.

“David?” She called on him.

“He’s a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish.

“Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I’m sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn’t his real name, but that’s the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.”

She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat.

“Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.”

Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her.

“You’ll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.”

Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown.

“Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don’t make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.”

She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea’s shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her.

“There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.”

Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn’t even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist.

“Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?”

Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher’s large breasts pushing into her back.

“All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.”

Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick’s cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn’t all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder.

“Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed.

Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn’t really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock’s penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do.

“Don’t forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can’t deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?”

Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him.

She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick’s face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn’t going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it.

“You’re not stroking. Don’t simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.”

She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea’s wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula.

Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea’s jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop.

“Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You’re definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can’t waste the whole class on this, so I’ll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?”

Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks’ gag reflex.

Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool.

Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn’t take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well.

When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn’t see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same.

“I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I’ll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don’t forget to thank our guest.”

Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down.

“Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered.

“I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back.

“What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I’m that good one day.”

“Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You’re a slut. Now shut up, please.”

“Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?”

“No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem.

“Good. In that case, it’s time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don’t expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you’ll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.”

Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him.

“Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn’t mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.”

She held up the bottle of lube to show the class.

“This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.”

Unzipping Tanner’s pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection.

When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down.

Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after.

Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer.

Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down.

When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock.

“Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.”

The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner’s dick and snapped her attention to her teacher.

“Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered.

“Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There’s a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner’s desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?”

“Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded.

She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair.

“Daniel, you’re up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.”

Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher’s direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him.

With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line.

Daniel didn’t last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time.

“Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.”

Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up.

Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the c

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 25 Jul 2026 18:46:00 -0600

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed’ class.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hey, everybody!”

Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn’t exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde’s happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn’t seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her.

“Samantha!” she said. “You’re in this class, too?”

“Why would I be in here if I wasn’t in the class?” Samantha responded.

“Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you’re taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.”

“The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone.

That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years; but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students.

The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher’s desk, up front. A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher’s desk. A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher’s desk.

Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn’t surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school.

“Oh, look, Lindsay’s here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room.

“Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.”

“Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled.

“Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I’m just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.”

“Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They’re cute.”

She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl’s, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements.

“Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.”

“What does that mean?” Samantha asked.

“It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny’s blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.”

“Hey, don’t be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.”

Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her.

“Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class?

Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats.

“Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn’t too hard. I need a good grade.”

“Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It’s just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don’t knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.”

“Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily.

“Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I’ll put a lid on it now.”

He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice.

“Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted.

“Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.”

“Aw, don’t be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.”

“Over my dead body.” She shot back.

Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris’s.

“Tanner, you’re taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.”

“I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She’s terrified that I’ll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.”

“Well, why don’t you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered.

“Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered.

Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks’ and ‘Advanced Sex Ed’ in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open.

“Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That’s good. We’ll begin.”

The Girls:

Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde.
Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense.
Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky.
Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved.

The Guys:

Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic.
David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown.
Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse.
Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris.

The Teacher:

Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil.

She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room.

“This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?”

The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand.

“Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?”
It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?”

“You’re curious, Andrea. I like that. You’ll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile.

“But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.”

“This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.”

Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students.

“Any other questions?” she asked.

She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued.

“Okay. I’ll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we’ll stop for questions again.”

She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again.

“Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?”

“Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand your question.”

“Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?”

“Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I’m sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .”

She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced’ on the white board.

“This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.”

Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision.

Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you’re all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.”

A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class.

“Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.”

She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral’ in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class.

“We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we’ll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it’s nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.”

She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students.

“Hum, let’s see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.”

Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front.

“Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let’s see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.”

Lindsay’s jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her!

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.”

Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn’t know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.”

Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay’s cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen’s head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris’s tip.

“Open up.” Miss Banks ordered.

Galvanized into action by Miss Banks’ steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris’s thick penis into her mouth.

“That’s better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don’t have all day, you know.”

Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn’t even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips.

“Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.”

The teacher’s hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks’ hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn’t seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon.

“Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged.

Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris’s cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately.

“Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.”

Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed.

“It seems you’re very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we’ll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I’ll give you a hand.”

Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay’s mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously.

This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay’s soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank’s skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay’s bobbing head.

“Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered.

Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris’s cock and took a firm grip of the girl’s hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well.

“I said to swallow!” she commanded.

Lindsay’s cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris’s balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank’s manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens.

“You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.”

Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk.

“And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?”

A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home.

“Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?”

“Oh, me!” Sunny’s hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny’s boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment.

“Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn’t matter to her. Without a moment’s hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head’s movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay.

The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth.

Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David’s hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him.

Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs.

David didn’t last long in Sunny’s warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny

My Honey Cousin: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 24 Jul 2026 16:21:00 -0600

My Honey Cousin: Part 3.

Wine and wanton lusts.

Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

The sexual tension between Darren and Amy was palpable, and there was a great chance that she might want to get at it again, during the day. Maybe it was just best for him to have nothing underneath, he thought.

Darren steadied himself with some deep breaths and thoughts of rugby, then he made his way down to the kitchen.

Aunt Lily had made them ham and cheese sandwiches with a side of potato crisps. A classic lunch he remembered always having here.

As he was watching Lily eat her lunch, he couldn’t help but to think that those lips, that mouth had tasted his cum just moments ago! Had she noticed? Did she like his cum?

Most likely, his aunt hadn’t noticed anything different about the creamy milkshake she swallowed. But just the thought was still very arousing to Darren.

Farm Chores.

After lunch, aunt Lily proclaimed that it was ‘chore time.’ This was an often occurring event whenever Darren had stayed at their house, during the years.

It was sort of a farm, anyway; so there were actual chores that had to be done on it.

Some days she let Amy and Darren roam free; but every once and again, she made them help out with different chores on the farm.

“Darren, can you repair the old canvas on the shelf in the barn, and Amy, I need you to feed the chickens and chop some fire wood;” Lily said.

Some years ago, Lily had shown Darren how to repair and sew in heavy canvases. It was called sailmaking and used different tools, like a heavy duty twine and needle and a gadget you had in the palm of your hand called a sailmaker’s palm; to make it easier to push the needle through the thick canvas.

Darren had proved to be gifted in this craft; and egged on by his aunt, he took pride in being good at it. Amy didn’t have the patience for it, so it kind of became Darren’s ‘thing,’ to repair canvases around the farm.

Darren was happy for the assignment and made his way out to the barn. He found the old canvas, it was a huge thing, often used to cover hay stacks during bad weather.

It was also heavy. He sat himself down on some hay bales and spread out the large canvas over his knees, tools at the ready. It was probably about 5 x 5 yards, at least.

Sewing was about as masculine a skill as Darren was a rough and tough guy. But when it was about handling this thick and tough textile with a big needle and the sailmaker’s palm, he actually felt a bit more masculine. He felt like a tough sailor on some harbor dock; doing manly stuff.

The weather was nice, and the air pleasant. He sat in the shade of the barn and started repairing the corner of it that had begun to fray.

It was conducive to meditating and time passed as he sat there, concentrating on his work.

He was so focused that Amy’s sudden presence looking out at him from the barn door, startled him!

“Hey there, Darren;” she said in a cheerful manner. She looked beautiful. Amy stepped out into the sunlight. She was standing there in the afternoon sun, shining through her thin dress. The silhouette of her bare legs could be seen through the yellow cotton fabric.

She walked up to him with the posture of someone who has an idea.

”Are you done with that?” she asked; and nodded to the large canvas spread out over his lap and the hay around him.

“I have a bit left. Have you already done your chores?”

Amy just nodded, with that mischievous smile. She was biting her bottom lip and obviously wanted to say something more;

“I’ll be just 10 more minutes;” Darren said, trying to soothe her impatience. He was also curious about what she had in mind. She wanted something, that much was clear.

Amy was still fidgeting and looking at him with hungry eyes.

He suspected she wanted to suggest something; seductive.

“I’m not happy about mom getting to taste you before I did, and she got so much more of you even! Now I want you, just for myself;” Amy said, the last part ending in a deep whisper. “Spread your legs;” she continued and pulled the canvas covering Darren’s groin away.

With the needle in one hand and the sailmaker’s palm in the other, Darren did as he was told. His sweat pants were already becoming a tent for his rising cock.

Amy was very determined. She yanked Darren’s sweatpants down and her expression was of a surprised happiness when she noticed he had chosen not to wear anything under.

His semi swollen cock came into her view.

Darren didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed before she was crouched down between his legs, her face just inches from his twitching cock.

Darren was frozen in erotic shock! It was happening! He’d only heard, read, and fantasized about it. But now; he was finally going to get; a blow job!

Amy looked up and their eyes met. She had a seductive grin.

“Darren!”

His heart sank. He heard aunt Lily calling him!

“Darren! Are you in the barn?”

Her voice was coming closer!

Amy whispered, “I’m not here!” and pulled the canvas over his lap, hiding herself under it, still crouched between his legs.

Double Sucking.

Darren tried to play it cool, as aunt Lily came into view at the barn door. Her big tits swinging under that flimsy shirt as she moved. Just as with Amy's dress, he could see the contours of her naked body underneath, against the afternoon sun shining through the fabric.

She came up to him, “Have you seen Amy?”

Darren felt Amy’s hand gripping on to his thighs. He felt her breath on his semi swollen cock.

“Uh, no; I don't see her.” he croaked.

“Oh. Good” Lily said. She sounded a bit winded from the brisk walk to the barn, “I wanted to speak to you alone.”

She sat herself down on the bale of hay Darren was sitting on. He felt the warmth of her thick thigh against his own, even through the heavy canvas he had over his lap.

Lily put her hand on Darren’s shoulder and looked him seriously in the eyes,

“I’ve been meaning to talk to you; to explain;” she started hesitantly, “You know that I breast feed your cousin; well, you’ve seen it, twice now.”

Darren sat in awkward silence. He could feel his aunt's body heat against his side and at the same time, he could feel Amy’s head between his legs, the warmth of her breath on his aroused cock, under the canvas. Darren felt like he was trapped!

Aunt Lily took on a more intimate tone, “I don’t want you to think that we are weird. I know it’s not strictly unnatural for a mother to still tit feed her grown up daughter. See, what not many people know is that it’s very healthy and nutritious. Mother's milk, I mean.”

Darren sat in silence. Aunt Lily’s hand on his shoulder, her thumb caressing him slowly as she spoke.

“I saw the great benefits of nursing, to help build Amy's immunities.” Aunt Lily explained. “Plus, it also helped prevent food allergies. The local hospital refers struggling mothers to me, when they need a wet nurse.”

He tried to keep his eyes away, but they were drawn like magnets to her deep luscious cleavage.

“What is unusual, is that I never actually dried up. This makes me very dependable as a wet nurse. Amy helps me stay producing, so she's also helping other families have a resource for natural mother's milk.” Lily was trying her best to gain Darren's acceptance of her family secret.

Her large tits jiggled every time she moved, they heaved as she took a breath. It was mesmerizing to see.

Lily went on; “Darren, I love the wonderful contentment that comes over me when I release milk. It's not a perverted thing, but it is hard for judgmental people to accept.”

The fact that his cousin Amy was perched between his legs didn’t make it less sensual. He tried hard to think of rugby, or calculus, but his body was betraying him. He could feel his cock swelling, there under the heavy canvas across his lap.

“Amy and I are very affectionate people, and my post-natal hormones sort of compel me to be openly affectionate and somewhat of a naturalist. I hope you can accept us as we are, Darren?”

Darren simply nodded, not because he was shy or avoiding Aunt Lily's topic, but because her daughter is orally engrossed in his cock right now.

Lily carefully avoided saying anything about how having her nipples sucked on, gives her some amazing climaxes. But even if she doesn't fully climax, it's just a matter of a few minutes of frigging herself alone, and her euphoria is sure to arrive.

“If you want; you can try it;” aunt Lily offered, looking at him with the most puppy dog eyes he’d ever seen. She was taller than him, but even though she was looking down at him; in reality, it felt as if she’d exposed her soul to him and he was now the judge, jury and executioner of her total soul!

Lily knew very well what she was doing. Darren would never cut her down in such a sensitive moment.

“Okay;” was all that Darren could offer as a retort. His eyes flailed, trying not to look at aunt Lily’s huge tits visible there under her loose cotton blouse. Even though that was what the subject was all about.

Lily’s voice took a more sultry tone, “Lie down;” she softly pushed Darren’s shoulder, guiding him to lean back on the hay bales behind him.

As his body was laid back, his hips slid forward, he felt the tip of his growing phallus touch Amy’s face, under the canvas.

His body flinched and Lily shushed him, sensing his hesitance. She had his eyes locked with hers, she was on a mission.

What was worse, or better, was that he now felt Amy’s lips cautiously closing around the head of his cock!

Darren found himself on his back, Aunt Lily was now towering over him, her familiar strands of unruly hair, framing her sensual face, one hand placed heavily on his shoulder, her other hand slowly pulling her shirt to the side, letting her large tit fall out and pendulously swing up closer to his face.

Darren felt his eyes enlargen. Her bulbous nipple, as big as his fingertip, caught all of his attention.

As she moved herself over him, it swung seductively over him, the nipple closing in on his face.

He felt his cock quickly swell as Amy’s lips encircled it and her tongue circled around his phallic crown's ridge!

Amy was not discouraged by the fact that her mother was leaning over Darren with her tit exposed. She was crouched between his legs and had just taken his cock into her mouth. She was going to make good use of the situation.

The feeling was amazing! Darren could very much feel Amy’s hesitant lips enclose around his hardening cock. As it quickly grew, and journey deeper into her mouth, he also felt his tip reach in over her warm, wet tongue.

Aunt Lily shifted, to place herself a bit above Darren, and then sank her tit down over him. Instinctively Darren opened his mouth and Lily’s nipple landed perfectly in between his lips.

As she moved, her strong and shapely leg pressed his own legs together, which meant that he now caught Amy’s head in a vice between his thighs. Her face was pushed into his groin, swallowing all of his meat to the hilt.

Darren could feel Amy's breath on his skin, her nails digging into his thighs.

He felt that Amy’s face was now wedged in between his thighs, squeezed in place, his growing cock inside of her mouth.

Before he could ponder more about where his cock was now embedded, his aunt lowered herself on him. Her big nipple dipped into his mouth and instinctively his lips closed around it!

The feeling of aunt Lily’s full and heavy tit weighing down over his face was amazing. As he gave her swollen hard nipple a small suck, he heard her gasp gently. His theory of Aunt Lily enjoying arousal from nipple-play, was all but confirmed.

He also felt his cock twitch, as Amy’s closed mouth constricted around it. Her tongue was pushing at it, as it increased quickly in size!

Aunt Lily shifted again, to make herself more comfortable and now both her hand and thigh were pushing Darren’s legs together even more.

He felt Amy’s head was squeezed even deeper into his groin! Her lower lip was now touching his ball sack, and her upper lip was planted on the root of his hard cock.

He felt her nostrils exhale on his pubes! He was all the way into her throat!

Her nails were gently clawing at his legs.

But Darren’s legs were heavily pressed over her shoulders and she was well stuck in!

A small part of his brain was feeling sorry for his poor cousin, down there under the canvas. Her mouth pressed down over his growing cock. But the more dominant part of his brain was feeling a surge of horniness.

Amy’s tongue was sprawling around, stroking the underside of his turgid cock. The warmth his rod was enclosed in was intense, her lips around the base of his shaft did nothing to dampen the feeling.

The warm and heavy tit of his aunt pressed down over his mouth, the sweet liquid soon flowed out from her nipple; Darren knew he’d never last long in this sensuous heaven!

Darren soon felt Amy calming down. Instead of her panic of being stuck with his cock wedged deep into her throat, she seemed to accept it. Her breathing somehow found its rhythm and her tongue was caressing the underside of his cock. Her mouth was trying to make sucking motions, but it was hard, since it was so far pressed onto the root of him!

Just the thought of being so deep into Amy’s throat. was intoxicating.

Aunt Lily was slowly humming in pleasure, and softly stroking his hair as he sucked on the huge tit she had buried his face under.

Her milk tasted amazing. Darren didn’t know what it should taste like, but it was hard to imagine anything tasting better than this! It was like milk with sugar. Her nipple felt so stiff and big in his mouth. His tongue flicked it in between sucks.

He could hear Aunt Lily respond with quick inhalations whenever he did so.

Amy couldn’t really move her head back and forth, but she started tilting her head from side to side, letting her tongue reach even more of his now fully-grown rocket. Her lips were also pressing and squeezing around the base of it.

Now he was feeling it; the familiar force. Hard to say where in his body it began, but it was very clear to predict where it was heading. He was euphoric and light-headed. A serene peace came over his countenance, followed by an urgency to blast his cockful of cream.

He felt he should warn Amy about what was coming, but his left arm was stuck under aunt Lily’s other tit and his right one was held down by her hand.

His thighs clenched up and his pulsating cock twitched in her mouth; then he came!

He didn’t know exactly how deep into Amy the head of his cock was, but; wherever it was, it was now pumping out all of his jizz with immense force! Amy’s hands were now gripping his calves hard!

He could hear Amy faintly making some muffled sounds from between his legs, so he tried to compensate with his own louder humming and sucking.

The vibration from his mouth was sending waves of pleasure through aunt Lily’s tit it seemed.

She was breathing heavier, which was good. It hopefully made it so that his own suppressed breathing wasn’t noticed!

He could feel the swallowing motions around his cock as he was coming!

Darren's eyes were closed. He could now only endure and enjoy the two women he was stuck in between. Auntie’s sweet milk squirting into his mouth and his own fluids squirting into Amy’s.

This was surely a dream!

It was again hard to estimate how much time had passed. But his cock finally softened a bit and he could feel Amy more relaxed again. Her tongue playing slowly with his spent cock.

Aunt Lily seemed to enjoy his, now slower pace of sucking. Her breathing became restless and soon she just held her breath completely. Her chest dropped down, pressing her one nipple into Darren's tongue, while her other nipple pressed against his shirt.

Finally Aunt Lily exhaled. A deep slow breathe followed, and she finally uttered; “Ah!”

Finally she raised herself up. Darren's mouth didn’t want to let go of her life giving teat.

So it stretched out a bit and she had to almost sit up fully before it broke free from his lips with a 'pop'.

He opened his eyes and was now looking at his aunt from below. Some of her face obscured by her large tits. The nipple he’d had in his mouth was drenched and he could see that the other one was dripping with milk.

Trying to hide her encumbered breathing, aunt Lily said, “I’m sorry Darren, but I’m gonna have to save some for your cousin also.”

She smiled and stroked his cheek. Then she closed her shirt and her lovely round tits were covered. The huge nipples were tenting the blouse with great pride.

Amy was still letting her tongue slide around Darren’s semi-stiff cock, in silence under the canvas.

“I’ll meet you inside; for supper;” Lily said as she rose from the hay bale beside him, and went back towards the house.

Darren slowly let his thighs part, now that Lily had left. He was a bit afraid of how Amy was going to react. She had really been put through an ordeal down there and no chance to get out of it

“I’m sorry, but auntie was pushing on my legs;” he started saying, as he lifted the canvas from his lap.

Looking down between his legs he could see Amy’s eyes looking at his. She drew her head back a little, still having his cock in her mouth and gave off a sexy smile. As much as she could smile, while still having her whole mouth stuffed.

With a long, surging suck, she slowly drew her head back all the way, pulling his cock with it, until it finally plopped out.

Her chin was shining and covered in saliva.

Her face was red, but she licked her lips and looked very satisfied!

“Wow! That was intense;” she said, “I didn’t think I’d be deep-throated you, but wow; It was great!”

Darren could only give her a relieved smile back. He was very happy that she took it so well.

“So, how did mom’s milk taste?” she continued.

Darren had no problems admitting that it tasted amazing and how he now understood why Amy liked to feed from Aunt Lily so often.

He would do the same, if she’d let him.

Amy straightened out her clothes and wiped her face while Darren finished up the stitching on the canvas. Then they made their way back down to the house. The sun was setting and it was getting darker outside,

Twisted Positions.

Back at the house they were met with the lovely smell of lasagna.

Aunt Lily was still in her baggy white blouse, but had now also added an apron. It had a wide waistband and was snugly tied around her waist, accentuating her buxom hourglass figure, and pressing her cleavage up to an impressive size.

Darren did all in his power not to stare!

It still didn’t feel real to him, that just a while ago, he had actually been sucking on one of those big tits, drinking aunt Lily’s milk.

A familiar twitch in between his legs made him quickly sit down at the table.

Amy skipped into the kitchen and gave her mother a hug, pressing her head against Lily’s ample tits. While she did she gave Darren a wink and pursed her lips.

They all sat down and ate. The food was delicious and Amy asked her mother if they all couldn't have some wine also, to celebrate that Darren now was here for the summer.

Aunt Lily was hesitant at first. They were of course all grown up now, but she still thought of them as ‘kids.’ But Amy’s pleading worked and Lily brought out some red wine from the cupboard.

It was a great moment. The wine was buzzing and the talks were funny and nice. Some reminiscing about what antics Amy and Darren had gotten up to years ago, and some stories about life on the farm in general.

After they had emptie

My Honey Cousin: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 23 Jul 2026 16:20:00 -0600

My Honey Cousin: Part 2.

Darren's Morning Shag.

Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

All was dark. Darren felt his mouth was dry, he was waking up in a warm and sweaty cave.

It took some seconds before his brain caught up to his senses.

Last night's happenings slowly dawned on him. Apart from the darkness and the sweaty warm body he was pressed up against, his face was also feeling itself surrounded by Amy’s tangled hair. His body was slowly doing sensory checks and sending them back to his brain.

As he slowly started sensing his own body, pressed tightly against his cousin’s back he quickly became aware of other things pressing against him.

If he had blacked out, fainted, or just fallen asleep from exhaustion; was unclear. But that his cock was still impaled and bound tight into Cousin Amy, from behind; was now very clear.

He felt himself only semi-hard. But the realization of having spent the whole night with his cock inside of the sweet, sexy cousin, got his blood rushing; and his meat twitching.

Darren didn’t dare to move a muscle, apart from his cock muscles; but they were pulsing on their own accord.

He could feel his cousin breathing slowly and calmly. She must still be asleep.

Although he was still covered by her blankets and still wedged between the wall and his cousin, he could hear faint bird chirps from outside. He used his fingers to carefully peek out from under the blanket and could see that Amy’s bedroom was growing lighter from the morning twilight.

All was still. Darren dared to pull the covering blanket away a little more and lift his head to look out. To his fright he saw aunt Lily there, still lying in the bed. Her large, luscious tits were exposed and Amy was still latched on to the closest of them.

Amy was humming softly, and slowly suckling in her sleep. Every few seconds, she sucked at the nipple hidden in her wide open mouth. Only the very outer rim of aunt’s areola could be observed, outside of Amy’s wet lips.

It was an extremely sensual sight. Darren’s cock was quickly turning into a raging boner. As it grew in length, it pressed deeper and deeper into Amy, who started to stir in her sleep. Her body was surely taking notice of the increasing impalement of her most secret, wet cave.

As she stirred some, the suckling of her mother’s tits increased, in pace and force; so Darren snuck his head back under the covers and prayed to any gods out there, that he wouldn’t be detected when his aunt finally woke up.

It had been hot under the blankets when he woke up, but now the heat was building even more under the covers where he was deeply embedded in his cousin Amy. His face was full of her wild, sandy blonde hair. It smelled like sex. Memory flashes from last night were coming back to him. Although their bodies weren’t moving, Darren could feel the pressure inside of his balls was building up. All his turgid cock now wanted to do, was to start moving; in and out of that glorious wet crevice, which it had spent the night in. He could easily feel that there would be no friction whatsoever.

Amy’s cunt had acclimated to his cock during the night and she was filled with fluids. Both her own and his. It would be a dream to just pull out a little and slowly push himself back in.

He fought the urge for a long time. There was no room whatsoever for him to pull back. The wall was pressed tightly against his back and ass, so instead he carefully moved a hand down to Amy’s nicely rounded ass and ever so slowly tried to push it away from himself.

Half an inch; one inch; one and a half;

Amy moved! Her body started the process of waking up. His pushing of her hips forward, had woken her enough to move. She instinctively pushed her ass back to where it had first been, and Darren's cock sunk back deep into her slippery, steaming hole.

He now heard aunt Lily mumble, in her own fleeting sleep. Darren felt the tidal wave course through his thighs and up towards his rock hard phallus. He came, hard!

He didn’t dare to move at all. Darren even held his breath and strangled a scream of lust, deep in his lungs.

The only thing that moved was his pulsating cock, sending stream after stream, deep into the waking Amy impaled on his cock! Before Amy was even aware of it herself, her pussy contracted and opened in unison with Darren's cock pumping into her. Her womb was effectively milking his cock, trying to absorb every little ounce of semen shooting out from its swollen crown!

Through his silent climax, Darren could feel Amy’s hand, in panic, probing for what was behind her! He felt her hand finally land on his hip, so close to where their young bodies were connected; and had been through all of the night.

As Amy became clearly awake, Darren could feel her cunt, tightening around his rocket. As if to push him out. But he was stuck in, deep; and the wall behind him kept his cock deep inside of his wet cousin!

He now heard aunt Lily waking up. At first, sleepy murmurs, then a shocked gasp!

Probably as a kind of distraction, he heard Amy start to loudly suckle on her mothers tit!

“Oh; I’m sorry honey! I must’ve fallen asleep!” she whispered in a rather hoarse voice.

Amy just moaned and kept on suckling.

Darren could only lay there under the covers, listening and imagining the images of Amy’s cute lips holding on to aunt Lily’s large, heavy tit.

The bed jostled as aunt Lily stood up from it. Amy’s lips let go of her tit with a wet ‘plopp’ and Darrens, still pulsating, cock bounced ever so slightly in and out of his cousin's warm entrance! He bit his lip and worked hard to not let any sound slip from his lips.

Amy on the other hand, let out a weary gasp as their sexes bounced into each other. But Lily was probably too newly awakened to notice anything strange.

“I’ll just go and freshen up. Then I’ll check on Darren and make breakfast for you” she whispered and gave Amy what sounded like a kiss on the cheek before her footsteps could be heard on the rug as she left Amy’s bedroom.

Amy pushed her behind hard against Darren's hips, sinking his leaking boner in even deeper!

She buried her head in her pillow and let out a muffled groan!

“Damn; have you been in me all night?” she then whispered in a baffled tone, still seeming to wake up from the deepest of sleeps.

“I’m sorry;” was all that Darren could reply in a meek tone.

Amy suddenly became very still. Darren could feel her entrance gripping and relaxing a few times; it felt excruciatingly erotic, but he himself didn’t dare to move at all.

“Are you still coming into me right now; ?” she asked slowly, her body trying to feel all of his staff stuck inside of her.

“I couldn’t help it; it came by itself;” was the weak excuse he could muster.

Amy turned her head to him, she was smiling. She rocked her hips a little, her hole squeezing along his cock.

“This is so hot;” she whispered and her tongue involuntarily licked her lips.

Then she sprung into action!

Morning Dash.

“Quick! Mom is going to come and check on you! You have to get back to your room; NOW!” she hissed, panic in her voice. She moved forward from him, his still hard cock slipping out of its wet, nightly folds!

He heard the faucet from the bathroom. Aunt Lily was in there. He didn’t have much time.

He didn’t even have time to be embarrassed about Amy seeing his glistening hard-on, flailing about as he scurried out of bed. The back of his mind did manage to take a sneak peek at her gorgeous boobs as the blanket was tossed aside.

But no time for any prolonged stares. Without a word, and as silent as a mouse he snuck out into the hallway, past the bathroom door, from where he could still hear the faucet running; and into his own room.

With a move that would’ve made any ninja envious he flung himself into his untouched bed and under the covers just as he heard the faucet turn off and the bathroom door out in the hallway open.

Darren was laying flat on his back in the most unnatural sleeping position to be imagined, and just the split second between the soft knock on his door, and his aunt opening it and coming in, he realized that his hard-on would be making a tent out of the covers.

Too late now! He already heard his aunt's footsteps on the floor, entering his room.

With closed eyes he again prayed to any gods, that his boner was not too visible in the morning dawn, flowing through the curtains in the room.

Aunt Lily’s footsteps paused for a moment then he felt her sitting down softly on his bedside, her curvy hip pressing up against his own. He could feel the blanket pulling at its tent pole.

She leaned in on him as he lay there, pretending to be fast asleep. He could feel her heavy tit softly land on his chest and her erect nipple was easily noticeable through the bedsheet over his chest.

“Darren? It’s time to wake up” she whispered in the softest of motherly voices. Darren could feel her breath on his cheek, she was that close. She smelled of mint.

It also dawned on him that the nipple now pressing against his chest was the one that Amy had been sucking on all through the night.

This made his boner twitch. Hopefully aunt Lily wouldn’t see that from her position of leaning in over his face.

Linton slowly opened one eye, playing groggy and sleepy. He saw Lily’s lovely brown eyes meeting his as she leaned in to kiss him on the forehead.

Her lips were warm and soft. She held them to his forehead long enough for him to feel it thoroughly. His cock twitched again under the covers but he made sure to move his knee up and hopefully that would disguise his manly tent pole under the blanket.

Aunt Lily sat up again, her firm tit leaving Darren's chest and gave him a loving look.

“Come down for some breakfast when you’re ready;” and then she left. Darren couldn’t help but to watch her hips rolling under that flimsy robe she had on.

As soon as the door closed, he wished that she had stayed longer.

He took his time before coming downstairs. First he had to wait for his boner to soften. He thought about stroking one out, amazed that it was still hard after coming both last night and also this morning. But, again, this room gave him nowhere to hide tissue paper. So if he was to jerk off, it would have to be in the bathroom.

He listened to Amy, up and washing in the bathroom. Then, when he was sure both his aunt and cousin were downstairs, he dared to sneak out to the bathroom, himself.

His cock had now gone back to normal size. He was actually surprised to see it looking quite normal, after all it had been put through. But he washed it off quickly, under cold water and then changed to go downstairs where he could hear Amy and aunt Lily chatting in the kitchen.

He had chosen his baggy, grey sweatpants and a worn out tee-shirt with some soft drink logo on it. He was suspecting that he might get hard again during the day, and the sweatpants were thick enough to hopefully hide any such stiffness from sight.

Breakfast Protein Drinks.

Down in the kitchen, the girls were in full swing, having breakfast. Amy sat at the table, munching on an egg sandwich and aunt Lily was busy by the sink. It was when Aunt Lily swung around to greet him that he was happy about his plan, wearing the sweatpants.

Aunt Lily was wearing a thin white shirt dress. The long kind that looked like a common blouse, but went all the way down to her knees. It had buttons down to her front, but the top four buttons were left open, so her full tits swung enticingly under the thin fabric and the shirt opening showed almost the whole length of her cleavage. Her nipples were plainly visible, poking at the textile; and the darker areola around them could be distinguished through the thin white cotton.

“Good morning handsome!” she said and Darren got embarrassed immediately! Partly because he couldn’t think of a single word to give back as a greeting; and partly because he felt how his stare and widening eyes must’ve been noticed by both Amy and Lily.

Darren just mumbled and averted his eyes.

Aunt Lily, of course, didn’t let him get off that easily. She hurled herself towards him and embraced him in a warm full body hug!

It was pure bliss to be hugged by aunt Lily. At 6 foot 2, she was nearly 8 inches taller than him, and getting her boobs pressed against one’s face and her thighs pressed against his groin was unbearably arousing! He couldn't help but to close his eyes and revel in the feeling of being held to her bosom. His arm even caught one of her stiff nipples as he hugged her back.

But when he opened his eyes they met Amy's, who was sitting at the table with a wide grin.

He disengaged and felt his cheeks redden. He quickly sat himself down at the table, across from Amy who hadn’t left his gaze for a moment.

It felt like she very well knew that his cock must’ve stiffened from that embrace.

Or, he was just imagining things.

Aunt Lily served up some sandwiches and juice for him. Only now, did Darren discovered how hungry he was! He stuffed his face and asked for more, always making sure to catch a glimpse of his aunt’s cleavage every time she turned around.

Darren and Amy ate in silence, the radio playing in the background. Amy was all the time trying to catch Darren's eye. He had to work hard to not let her lock on. Darren was afraid that he’d blush, or stutter, or something else awkward; if he let her focus her eyes into his.

It was clear she had mischievous thoughts.

Images of how he’d been embedded deep into her wet folds, kept creeping up to the front of his mind. He was glad there was a kitchen table to hide his bulge under, now.

Aunt Lily stood herself beside Amy across the table from Darren, “Amy, dear, your hair is a mess, darling. Let me sort that out for you” she said and started untangling Amy’s wild and unruly strands.

As Darren looked up from the remains of his fourth sandwich, Amy caught his eye. She had a broad smile on her lips and slowly raised her hand towards her mothers tit.

Darren wanted to look away, but couldn’t. He was hypnotized. Aunt Lily's tits jiggled and swayed, as she was pulling and shifting Amy’s hair, trying to get a braid started.

Her large tits were just in face height of Amy as she was sat by the table. The big pokey nipples twice slid across Amy's nose.

Very deliberately Amy took hold of Lily’s shirt cleavage and almost too slowly pulled it to the side, revealing her mother’s stiff nipple and dark areola. All the time her eyes held fast into Darren's glare at what was unfolding in front of him.

“Ahmee, noht nuw..” Lily said, her mouth full of Amy’s hair, she was trying to organize.

Lily had to let go of one of the chunks of hair to pull back the shirt, and cover her tit again.

Amy was still keeping her eyes on Darren as she again, slowly let her hand come up to Lily’s jiggling boob.

Once again, Darren got to see his aunt's full tit and succulent nipple bounce out from its cleavage.

Lily spat out the hairs she had between her lips and sounded a bit annoyed.

“Please love! Not now!” Lily pulled her shirt back over her enticing mound of boob flesh.

“But mom; I want some;” Amy pleaded, still not taking her eyes off Listson's.

“Please, Darren doesn't want to see this;” Lily sighed; but this time she let her tits stay exposed. Swaying just right by her daughter’s cute face.

“You don’t mind, do you Darren?” Amy said in a beckoning, sad tone whilst she squeezed at her mother’s tit, pushing the nipple closer to her mouth.

“Uhm.. no. No! I don’t.. ehm, mind..” Darren croaked, trying to sound blasé .

Amy let go of Darren's eyes and turned her face to the huge tit just beside her face.

She closed her eyes and planted her mouth lewdly over aunt Lily’s prominent nipple.

Lily let out a small gasp, but quickly found herself and continued doing Amy’s hair.

Darren was in awe. He found it impossible to look away!

Amy had her lips around almost all of Lily’s areola, her fingers squeezing at the massive flesh around it. She looked like she’d never tasted anything as good as this, ever!

Still focused on braiding Amy’s hair, Lily explained, “You know Darren, I’ve always given Amy of my milk. Most mothers stop early, but I never did. It's nourishing, and she’s almost never been sick in her life.”

Amy turned her face to Darren, still holding Lily’s tit against her mouth, “And itsch schoo good;” she said with her mouth half full of white milk. A trickle of the milk streamed down her chin as she spoke. Amy quickly let her lips surround Lily’s nipple again and continued sucking, eyes closed.

Darren was just sitting and nodding as a dumbfounded response to Lily’s explanation.

He couldn’t think of having seen anything more sensual than this scene, that was now playing out in front of him.

Even though time stood still, Lily somehow finished with Amy’s hair. She had made two braids on her. Each one on the top sides of her head. Like two pigtails, but in braid form.

Amy looked so incredibly cute, and aunt Lily was now just caressing the back of her head as she kept on nursing from her.

Darren wasn’t sure what to do. Inside of his sweatpants he had a hard-on so stiff, it it mimicked a mast of a British man o' war. He had already finished his sandwiches, and was just sipping slowly at his orange juice; wanting it never to end. He was afraid to break up this spectacular scene with any sudden moves.

To his sorrow, but also relief, Amy finally let go of Lily’s tit and licked her lips. Aunt Lily's engorged nipple looked as big as a whole thumb!

Amy smiled at Darren, and her eyes gave him the kind of look siblings give each other, when the other one didn’t get as nice of a christmas present as the first.

Lily bent down and gave Amy a kiss on the lips before she pulled her shirt over her tit again, indicating that this moment was over.

Tree House Tryst.

“So, what are you guys gonna do today?” Lily asked, as she took some plates from the table over to the sink.

Amy was looking intently as Darren; with that ever alluring smile of hers.

“Maybe we’ll go and check out the old tree house” Amy said, still staring Darren in the eye.

“Oh, that’s nice. You haven’t been up there in forever;” Lily replied, whilst pouring dishwater over the plates, a wet stain could be seen darkening the fabric over her nipple, which Amy had just been sucking on.

“Come on Darren!” Amy grabbed his hand and yanked him with her. At 5 foot 10; She was bigger and heavier than him. Her curves gave her the weight and strength advantage over his own slender body, and he had no say in the matter.

He trotted after her like a rag doll.

Darren hadn’t noticed earlier, but Amy had a very short polka dotted skirt on. As she was running in front of him now, to the old tree house out back; he glimpsed her ass cheeks now and then, as her skirt flapped up and down.

Either she was wearing minimal string panties, or nothing at all, underneath.

Up top; she had a tight, yellow tee-shirt, that did nothing to disguise her lovely bra-less tits.

At the base of the old oak, in which the tree house was set, Darren got the answer to what Amy was wearing underneath; or rather, what she was not wearing.

She climbed up before him, and he got a full view of her nakedness under that little skirt.

His cock had been hard since the breakfast table and was not feeling

My Honey Cousin: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 22 Jul 2026 16:18:00 -0600

My Honey Cousin: Part 1.

Darren is spending the summer with his cousin and his aunt, in the country.

Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Prologue:

In the countryside of Northeastern France, lived a young widow and her daughter. Lily was an English debutante who married the son of a wealthy French family. Her husband died tragically in a Formula One auto race, leaving the young mother to raise her two year old daughter, Amy. The deceased husband's Family trust provided them a farm and stipend. Lily's sister and brother-in-law have a son, Darren; of nearly the same age, and the two children spent their summers together on the farm while Darren's parents operated a seasonal business in a Resort seaside village. Darren begins the story of how his life changed, from his visits to Aunt Lily's Farm.

It was that time of year.

My parents ran a restaurant in a very busy summer resort village, on the eastern sea coast of England. So they always sent me away to stay with my aunt and cousin in the French countryside during these busiest months. In my early childhood, I became fluid in speaking French, as a result of this annual summer immersion.

Mom's sister, Lily; had married into a wealthy French family, but her Husband died in a tragic accident while competing in a Formula One auto race. The country estate was left to her use, along with an annual support from the family trust. The estate was never hers; only provided for her use.

It used to be great fun and I loved those summer months. My cousin Amy was a real rascal. A wild girl with sandy blonde hair, always standing on end and always way too long for her. Her mom (aunt Lily) often gave her a big fat braid in the mornings, but already by lunchtime it was just a big tangled ponytail at best. She was totally wild and always got us into exciting and crazy adventures. And since I was a couple of years younger than her I always followed along on her impulsive ideas. Amy was taught at home, and was her mother's only child.

It got us in trouble a few times. Got us scraped knees and bruises also. Climbing fences and jumping off outhouse roofs, and such.

The County Wet Nurse.

I loved aunt Lily! She was the epitome of a nurturing wholesome country mother! Always had her light brown hair in a large loose knot with strands of hair forever needing to be blown from her face with her classic side blow she’d learned to master over the years.

She had huge tits and was very curvy and it was a great feeling to be hugged by her, and she was generous with hugs. Partly because Amy and I often came in crying because we hurt ourselves on some fence, or stubbed our toes on a rock, or something.

I particularly remember one time; when I was very much younger, and had scraped my knee, or something; and aunt Lily sat me in her lap and tried to console me to quench my crying. But I just cried and cried with my head in her chest. Suddenly I felt her nipple in my mouth and she pressed my head to her very full teet!

My crying stopped and all I could muster was a muffled surprise. As I recall, moments later I felt a squirt of very sweet milk! By pure reflex I swallowed and that mouth movement gave just the right suction to send me another squirt of her milk!

It was a bit weird but so soothing. I don’t remember how long this continued but I fell asleep there in her lap latched onto auntie's teet.

It never happened again, and we never talked about it. I just kept it in the back of my mind, as a nice, comforting memory.

It seems Aunt Lily had continued to nurse cousin Amy until she started primary school; then helped a few other moms who needed a wet nurse, for one reason or another.

Pubescent Changes.

This summer tradition started about 15 years ago, and ended about 5 years ago.

For some reason, this year I was ordered to resume the visit, as a requisite for my financial support at a Cambridge Uni.

But this summer I wasn’t as keen to go stay with Amy and Lily over the summer. The Last summer I was there, which was about 5 years ago, Amy was different. I guess she had grown or something. Apart from the obvious;her boobs growing out and her waist and hips getting curvier, and such. She was very stand-offish towards me. She tried, a little, to be fun and welcoming; but it was clear that I was not of interest and mostly just in the way. I was a 13 year old pre-pubisent boy, and Amy was a moody 15 year old self-declared woman.

One time I ran into the bathroom and, by mistake, surprised Amy in there, half naked. She got really aggressive and yelled me out of there at some volume. What a bitch!

So the greater part of summer was spent watching TV and hanging around aunt Lily. She of course did her best to make me have a good time, playing cards or making me snacks. But I felt kind of alone all summer while my cousin Amy just was ‘out’, or up in her room all day.

These past four years I've been enrolled in a boarding school. I've got no idea how my parents afforded it, But now I'm college-qualified.

A Pleasing Reception.

So it was with a heavy heart I made the boat and train trip, out to the eastern France countryside, this summer. I'm 18 now, and shouldn’t have to stay with aunt Lily and my cousin over the summer. I felt like I was too old to be watched after. Why couldn’t my parents just leave me to tend for myself at home instead? Hopefully Amy had grown out of that mood she was in, years ago. We were both more mature now, I hoped.

But already, as I got off the train, I was pleasantly surprised. As I stepped onto the platform I saw aunt Lily over there by the station house. I couldn’t see Amy anywhere but was suddenly attacked by her giving me a strong hug and a wet kiss on the lips!

”So great to see you again, Darren! We’ll have a great summer;” she exclaimed, and gave me another wet kiss on the lips!

Amy had grown even more since the last four summers, and so have I. So she was as tall as me, and bigger in delightful ways. I had already felt her firm tits against my chest. And now that she was hanging on to me with an arm around my neck. I also felt the weight of her curvy body. She was wearing a pair of very short jean shorts, red sneakers and a tight tank top that showed the sides of her bra-less boobs, as well as some cleavage. She looked a little younger than her 20 years of age. But she looked so hot!

Aunt Lily had probably fixed Amy’s hair just before they came to pick me up, so she still had a thick sandy blonde braid in functioning order.

Together, we finally made it to aunt Lily who had been standing over by the station house. Lily is quite tall for a woman, and stately in her 40-year-old classic tall buxom body.

Auntie Lily was in a light cotton summer dress. It's low-cut bodice was held in place by two very thin straps, so that her tits were half exposed and without the constraints of a brassiere. Lily's nipples added a finishing accent to the contour of her sundress bodice.

I got one of those beautiful auntie hugs from her. It feels like being enveloped by the ultimate mother. A long, deep hug. My face pressed against her abundant bosom; was exactly what I needed, to feel as welcome as I hoped to be. Auntie's thin, yellow summer dress was the only thing that covered those lovely mammary mounds, under there. After the full body hug with Aunt Lily, Darren noticed her nipples now fully tented her bodice. The hardened full nipples were so erect and protruding that the rounded nature of her tits was changed so as to resemble a wide two-pole pup tent.

More kisses and they both were telling me how great it was to see me again, before we scuttled into the front seat of aunt Lily’s new 1962 pickup truck, and we headed off to their house in the country. The truck had a column shift, so my legs could move freely without getting bruised by the stick shift in the middle of the floorboard.

I enjoyed my view of tits on both sides of my middle of the bench seat.

During the ride it, was hard to keep my eyes off of both Lily’s and Amy’s cleavages. Every time I saw an upcoming bump in the road my eyes involuntarily moved to Lily’s cleavage. Amy was also busty, but nowhere near as top-heavy and pendulous as aunt Lily.

I think Amy might have noticed, because many times; just as my eyes were turning to auntie’s swinging pendulums, she would say something to grab my attention. Also she was often adjusting her seat-belt, or tucking un her tight shirt, so her boobs were extra accentuated under her tight, low-cut tank top. Only two thin spaghetti straps were tasked with restraining Amy's firm tetons.

Towards the last third of the drive, she had already reached over and taken my hand to hers. She'd been holding my hand for a long while and had it clasped with mine. Holding it, the back of my hand was pressed against her crotch. It gave me something else to focus on than auntie’s bouncing boobs. With every bump my hand kind of pressed against her jean shorts. I couldn’t tell if it was her pushing my hand down or if it was just the motion of the bumps.

Finally at the farmhouse, Lily began preparing dinner. Amy and I chatted it up. She was very cheery and happy, it seemed. Totally different from the summer 5 years ago.

Whilst auntie was making dinner, Amy pranced around the kitchen, bringing out plates and cutlery. Seemed to me that she was spending a lot of time looking in the lower cupboards for stuff, and those very short jean shorts made it hard to look away as she was bending over all the time and wiggling her ass towards me.

During dinner Amy was looking very intently at me all the time. The meal was great and I made sure to give aunt Lily a hug afterwards. Again I got to feel the skin of her huge tits against my cheek.

Community Tub.

Amy wanted attention again and proclaimed that we should take a bath before bedtime, like we used to do all the time when we were youngsters.

Lily let go of the warm embrace and said that she would go upstairs and draw a bath for us.

I got a bit nervous about the ‘us’ part.

Several years back. Amy and I, and even auntie had joined in taking a bath together, sometimes. Before the improvements in indoor plumbing, We had limited hot water, and if we all needed baths, we'd have to share the water. And the castiron tub quickly cooled things had changed. We were kids then. It didn’t really feel the same now. It felt different. Somehow it didn’t feel as innocent now.

Amy was quick to grab my hand and show me upstairs to my room. It was the same room that I had always slept in while I was here in summer time. As I well knew, but Amy reminded me, my room was just next to hers.

Sometimes, in earlier summers, we used to sneak into each others bedrooms and just hang out. Tickle fights sometimes, giggling and always hushing each other to not wake auntie.

Of course she would sometimes hear us and come in and send us to our separate beds.

The bed was made, there was a towel on the foot end. We could hear aunt Lily pouring the bathtub from across the hallway.

"Get undressed and let’s get in the tub;” Amy said and left the room.

Now I was getting really nervous. All those hugs, having both Amy’s and aunt Lily’s tits pressed against me. Amy holding my hand down to her crotch through the better part of the truck ride and seeing Amy in her short shorts prancing around in the kitchen had stirred something in me.

I had matured and of course gotten some kind of interest in girls and stuff during the years, but I had never gotten closer than to have some fleeting fantasies in my mind about what it would entail;or even what I actually thought about it.

Now I was all of a sudden about to be in a very real situation that I had no experience in.

Best not to think too much about it. I had bathed with Amy and aunt so many times before. So I just went with it, undressed and wrapped the towel around my hips and made my way towards the bathroom.

Coming into the bathroom the sight of aunt Lily met me. Rather, the sight of her behind.

She was leaning over the bath tub, in her summer dress. While stirring the bubbly water, her hips were swaying from side to side. That thin summer dress did nothing to hide her ass cheeks and the width of her womanly hips.

Mind and body stirring;

I seized the moment and took my chance. Dropped my towel and quickly stepped into the bath, turned away from aunt so I would not be too exposed.

”Oh, there you are, my dear” Lily said as I slid into the front of the tub, with my back to her.

In the back of my mind, I already had some kind of fear of what might be to come.

I slid towards the middle of the tub, it was pretty big, but I still sat in a semi fetal position with my back turned towards aunt Lily. The water was steaming hot, but not burning. Luckily, Lily had stirred up a fair amount of bubbles, so I didn’t feel too exposed.

Just as I started warming up to the idea of sitting nude in a bathtub with my voluptuous aunt right behind me; Amy walks in!

She had a big smile and was holding her towel around her hips. Now I could finally see her firm boobs in plain view. They were beautiful! Not extra large, of course, but looked desirable. They had pinkish areola, with button-sized nipples poking out to say 'hello', in a slight upward trajectory.

”Hey Darren, make some room for me;” she said as she dropped her towel and exposed her bare pussy, which now was just at eye level from me sitting in the tub. Trying not to look straight at Amy’s crotch, I could still make out the beautiful light pinkish lips behind a fluffy layer of curly blonde hair on her mound. Very light and probably very soft I would think. I felt a twitch down in my awakening tally-whacker regions.

Amy had decided to sit in front of me, so I had to slide back in the tub. I tried very hard not to let my eyes give me away, as she spread her legs, her pussy now spread wide and mere inches from my face; and very slowly she lowered into the tub.

Maybe she felt my gaze and got self conscious, because she then turned around and squatted, facing me. I think I could see her face blush a little when she realized she had shown herself to me in all her naked glory. Or maybe it was just the hot bath water?

Our knees were drawn up and her feet were now touching next to mine, under water.

”The water is really nice, mom;” Amy said to aunt Lily.

”Is it? Yeah, maybe I’ll get in with you guys, also;” Lily responded and rose up, she grabbed the skirting in both hands and lifted her summer dress off, in one smooth move! She was, of course, not wearing anything underneath!

As her wonderfully curved nakedness revealed itself, my head quickly jerked back towards Amy. Now I could feel my cheeks blushing and that tingling feeling, and my already-turgid cock stiffened to a petrified nature!

I was too surprised to take it all in, but I could clearly make out Lily's wide hips, strong, round thighs and huge heavy tits as she stood next to her falling dress, and reached to the back of her head to pin up her hair in a knot, before climbing in behind me.

”Mom! I think Darren got a bit embarrassed now!” Amy snickered as she tried to catch my eye. Aunt Lily was sitting down behind me. I felt her thighs straddle my hips. I tried to play it off like it was nothing;

”Nah, it’s alright.” I claimed; although I think the tremor in my voice gave me away, a bit.

Lily reached around and grabbed me across the chest from behind, and pulled me back against her. I could feel her huge tits pressing against my back!

”Oh no! My little nephew can't be embarrassed! We’ve taken plenty of baths together over the years! Right Darren?” she said as she gave me a wet, foamy hug, pressing her firm heavy tits against my back even more.

"Now, scoot back toward me, so I can get my legs straightened out.” she said and grabbing her other arm around my waist, she leaned back pulling me along. She straightened her legs, one leg on each side of me, her thick thighs pressing against my sides and laid them over my now outstretched legs. My calves were now pressed against Amy's hips and Amy's toes soon became tucked under my inner thighs. My ass was in effect pressed down against the bottom of the tub and Aunt Lily's boobs were like two fleshy pillows against the back of my head. I could feel her pubes against the lower part of my back and any tingling feelings had now passed on to a pulsating horniness.

Amy took her chance, as aunt Lily pulled me back towards her, to also straighten her legs out and place them on each side of me, so only her knees were a little above water and I was even more pressed down in place. We still had about 12 inches between each other underwater, luckily. Otherwise I fear she’d have been poked by my growing tally-whacker, down there.

"Okay, Let me do your back.” Lily said; and pushed my upper body to a forward leaning position. I was sad to not have her tits as my soft pillows anymore, but glad that I could now reach in front of me, and collect some more bath foam to try to cover the surface just in front of me, instead. Auntie started to rub my back with a bar of soap and both her hands.

"While mom does your back, you can do my front” Amy said and poured some shampoo over her tits!

"But; I don’t have a sponge?” I stammered.

"Just use your hands, silly” she replied and leaned forward; the slimy shampoo slowly running down her round tits, then dripping onto the foamy bubbles on the water.

I cleared my throat for unknown reasons, and gingerly tried to use my fingertips to spread out the shampoo over her top chest and shoulders.

"Come on! you have to make it lather up” she said with a jokingly annoyed voice. Then she grabbed the back of my hands and put them over her tits! I could feel her hardened nipples under my palms as she started moving my hands around and around over her two firm tits.

I don’t know for how long this went on, but long enough for me to get a painful raging hard on, under the water. I don’t think I have a specially big cock, or anything. But I could probably compare with the best, in terms of hardness at this moment. It was painful, but at the same time I was in a wet and warm heaven, wedged in place by my aunt's and my cousin's legs!

I was jolted back to reality, or to a new form of heaven, actually; when aunt Lily exclaimed: "There! Your back is done now, lean back toward me, and I’ll do your hair.” Amy reached past me to hand Lily the bottle of shampoo. Then I was pulled back, my head was pillowed on two soft tits. Landing in her tits, my two earlobes were gently poked by what I now assume were Lily's two big stiff nipples. But this time my back, and aunt Lily, were covered in shampoo, and very slippery.

I slid down a bit. Lily lifted her thighs up, and her thighs caught under my armpits. So I was now slid down, just my head and shoulders above the water and I was stuck in a meaty vise, my head pressed in between auntie’s generous tits that were now also touching my cheeks from behind!

To my terror, yet enjoyment; my sliding down in the tub also had resulted in mine and Amy’s groins bumping together! I could feel the bottom of my shaft pressing against her pussy down there under the foamy water surface!

I was stuck in place and had no chance to move! Above and around my head were aunt Lily’s huge boobs, my arms were wedged in place between by her thighs; and my legs were firmly held down by both Lily’s and Amy’s legs on top of them.

For a short moment I prayed for the slim chance that Amy maybe didn’t notice that something was pressing against her pussy lips.

No chance of that, though. Amy had gone very silent all of a sudden. Aunt Lily was shampooing my head and hair between her tits I could feel Amy tilting her pelvis, slowly; up and down the underside of my now pulsating shaft.

My eyes stung just a bit. Auntie suggested I close them to avoid further irritation, while she thoroughly scrubbed and massaged my scalp.

Auntie passed the shampoo back to Amy, and Amy started on her own long hair and scalp. She began humming ever so softly.

But without my vision, all my other senses got much more intense! I could feel the firm embrace I was in by aunt Lily, I could even feel her slippery mound pressing ag

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Jul 2026 20:59:00 -0600

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 4.

Cassie needs Kyle to rescue Stephanie's self-esteem with Big Dick Therapy.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

I can't honestly say I was thrilled about the prospect of temporary celibacy, but Cassie was insistent. And it sure didn't take long for her to put the wheels in motion. When I woke up the next morning, she had sent me a text. Stephanie was interested, and willing to have the three of us talk. Cassie suggested we grab a quiet corner of the dining hall that night for dinner.

We all had classes that afternoon that ended about the same time, so we agreed we'd meet at the dining hall. When I walked in to the room, I saw that Cassie and Stephanie had already arrived and had a table separate from the rest of the crowd. Cassie stood up as I approached and gave me a quick kiss. Stephanie stayed seated and looked at me cautiously, but with a slight, embarrassed smile. We decided to go through the food line before we talked, and once we returned to the table, we ate our meals mostly in silence.

"All right, who called this meeting," Cassie said jokingly after we finished our food.

"Me I guess," I replied. "First off, I'm really nervous, so bear with me." Both girls nodded. "I just want to make sure we are all on the same page and we don't do something we all end up regretting. So I have one question to ask and one request to bring up before we decide we're all in. And if anyone else wants to say or ask something, I think this is the time." Neither said anything. They were waiting expectantly to hear what I was going to say.

"Okay. So the question first. Stephanie, I need to hear from you why you would entertain this and what your expectations are. I know what Cassie has told me, but I just want to make sure nothing has gotten lost in translation."

Stephanie nodded and cleared her throat. She spoke very softly, and her voice had a definite tremor. It looked like she was fighting to hold back tears.

"You know I got out of a relationship a couple of months ago. Looking back, I should have gotten out of it a couple of years ago. It wasn't healthy, or reciprocal, or really very, I don't know; intimate maybe? And I can't help but wonder how much of it was my fault. I call him TD now instead of using his name, Cassie told you what that stands for right? TD messed me up. Made fun of my body, my boobs, my figure, and he did it in front of his friends. He shamed me, you know what I mean? And, um, in bed it was all about him, like I was lucky he was doing me a service." Stephanie glanced around to make sure no one was in earshot before she continued.

"I want to reclaim my body image. My self-confidence. I need to have a man look at me and want me as I am. I want to feel desired. And I know I could do that with any number of guys on campus, but I'm not ready for another relationship, I don't need to be loved, not yet. And I'm not looking to have a reputation for being easy. I know how guys talk, and I'm not going to put myself in that situation. I like the fact that you have some strings attached, specifically to Cassie. I know if we do this it would be, not a transaction, that's not the right word, but it would have boundaries. It would be a specific event, a single time. And I know you guys would be discreet. I don't have to worry about someone bragging about me as a conquest or some one-night slut, pardon my language. And I'd be lying if I didn't admit to wondering after seeing you naked that day. Wondering what it would, um, feel like with you." Stephanie dropped her eyes to the table and I could see she was beginning to blush. "I hope you aren't embarrassed, but Cassie told me some of the things you've had to deal with because of your, ah, um, size. I'm hoping that maybe you can relate a little to where my head is at?"

"Stephanie, I can totally relate. And I am being totally honest when I say want to go to bed with you." I reached across the table and gave her hand a squeeze. "And please don't say thank you. This isn't a charity act or a pity party. This is two people who want to share something together. And please know that Cassie and I are deeply sensitive to your precious and injured heart. We both want you to be deeply impacted with a message that you are lovely, kind, and sexy as hell. If a good fuck is what conveys that message, then we are 'all in'."

She smiled weakly as tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffled a bit and looked up at me.

"Thanks. Shit. Sorry. Me too. I mean, I want to go to bed with you too. God this is crazy," she said with a little laugh. "I never would have thought. But hey, what are friends for?" We all giggled at that.

"You said you also had a request Kyle. What is it?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah, I maybe should have brought this up first. I apologize for that. But I'm only going to be comfortable doing this if Cassie is in the room." I turned to face her. "That probably sounds really weird and kinky, but I just don't think I'm going to be able to get past the feeling that I'm cheating on you if you aren't there. I just have to know there aren't any secrets between us. I don't know exactly how that would work, I guess. I'm not advocating for any sort of threesome situation. But I can't help thinking that if this is really about three consenting adults, there needs to be complete transparency between all three."

Cassie and Stephanie looked at each other and then back at me. It was hard to read their expressions, but I was pretty sure I had just scuttled the whole arrangement. If that was the case, so be it.

"Doesn't sound much like a request," Cassie said. "Sounds like an ultimatum."

"I'm sorry about that. I didn't mean it to be. But I think it's important that everyone's issues are on the table. That's mine."

"Well, I'm fine being there. I think it would be intensely erotic. But it really isn't my call, it's Stephanie's. Stephanie, you don't strike me as having a huge exhibitionist streak. What do you think?"

Stephanie squirmed a little in her chair, looked at me, and then back at Cassie. "I think I want you to watch," she said softly. "It's turning me on thinking about it." I think all three of us were becoming a bit aroused, but I wanted to stick to the matter at hand.

"Then that's everything I wanted to talk about. Any other concerns?" I concluded.

"Just the logistics I think," said Cassie. "We've talked about midterms being a priority, so I think we are looking at two weeks from Saturday. That much time should wind up everyone's hormones nicely. I think we should plan for the afternoon so that there isn't any awkwardness about who's sleeping with whom after. Make sense? Yes? Good. Then I think we can adjourn a very successful meeting."

We cleared our trays and walked back to the dorm together. I gave both girls a hug at their door, and Cassie and I made plans to go to the library later.

The only word I can use to describe our interactions over the next two weeks is "odd". The three of us were together a lot because we were really focused on mid-terms and were in study groups together. Outside of studying, which was pretty much constant, our free time consisted basically of meals at the dining hall, which we did together as well. While we invested most of our intellectual energy on class work and test prep, there was an electric air between us driven by a rising sexual tension. The two weeks gave me plenty of opportunities to back out, and I almost did several times. I'm sure Cassie and Stephanie had some misgivings as well, but every time I crept to the edge of calling things off, I'd get a sultry glance from Cassie, or a shy batting of the eyes from Stephanie, and my cock would instantly go stiff. Suffice it to say, that pushed the doubts into the background. I'd like to say "the days flew by", or "before I knew it", but the wait was interminable. Without the tests hanging over me, I probably would have cheated and taken things into my own hands for some relief, but I stuck to the ground rules and made it through the mid-terms.

Finally, the calendar turned to Friday and everyone could breath a sigh of relief that testing was over. By this point, it seemed like my erection was a constant presence, and without the distraction of school work, I wasn't able to push the erotic imaginations from my mind. Cassie, Stephanie and I met up for dinner at a local diner that was a campus favorite to celebrate our academic prowess. The conversation dried up pretty quickly as our plans for Saturday became the elephant in the room.

"Anyone have any plans for Saturday?" Cassie joked, taking a long sip of a milkshake. "Just kidding. But are we all still on for tomorrow afternoon?"

I was honestly a little edgy, and I had trouble meeting Stephanie's eyes. It had occurred to me that to back out now could very likely leave Stephanie wondering if it was her fault somehow. That she wasn't desirable. Exactly the opposite outcome that we were hoping to achieve. I knew I couldn't be the one to say no.

"I'm in. And I'm looking forward to it," I said softly. "Stephanie?"

Stephanie smiled slightly and just nodded.

"Me too," said Cassie. "So our room after lunch. Kyle, we'll text you when we are ready."

And just like that, we were committed. We made a little small talk over the remainder of our meal, and then headed back to the dorm where we adjourned to our own rooms.

Saturday dawned as one of those beautiful fall days that actually feel like summer. I knew that after mid-terms, almost everyone in the dorm would be outside catching late season rays before the onset of cooler weather. That was great, because it lessened the chance of anyone catching on to our uncommon tryst. I went for a run early to clear my head and then hit the showers. I decided to completely shave my cock and balls for the event. I knew Cassie would appreciate it and hoped Stephanie would react favorably as well. I grabbed an early lunch, and then went back to my dorm room to wait. I was exceedingly nervous, and my heart was pounding. I even had trouble deciding what to wear and then laughed at myself knowing how quickly whatever I put on was likely to come off. I settled on simple with a t-shirt, jogging shorts and boxers. Then I put my phone on my desk and sat back.

The minutes ticked by. I closed my eyes and tried to envision what I would be walking into when I got to Cassie and Stephanie's room. We had talked about the where and when off all this, but not really the what or how. I started to worry that I hadn't really put together a plan, but before I could dwell on that fact too deeply, my phone buzzed with an incoming text. I was a little surprised when Stephanie's name popped up on the screen. I had expected Cassie to be the one to call me. "Ready" was all the message said. I walked quickly down the hall and knocked lightly on the door.

"It's open," I heard Cassie say. I opened the door slightly and slipped into the room. It took a minute for my eyes to adjust. The girls had closed the blinds and the room was lit softly by a single bedside lamp. I stood between the two beds and gathered myself. Cassie was lying in her bed on the left, propped up on her elbow. She was under her sheet up to her waist. She was wearing the baggie top of a loose fitting, two-piece night gown, and I suspected not much else. Stephanie was laying in her bed on the right, with her sheet drawn up under her chin. Her eyes were wide, and I could tell she was probably as nervous as I was. I noticed that on her desk above her head was a bottle of lube. Somehow the visual clue that sex was in the offing reassured me somehow, and I began to relax.

"Kyle; Stephanie and I decided that the best way to get started is for you to take turns revealing yourself to each other. Sound good?" I should have figured that Cassie would take the lead.

"Yeah, sure."

"Good. Why don't you go first. Take off your shirt." I looked at Cassie and nodded, and then locked my eyes on Stephanie who was still tensely holding the sheet up over her shoulders. I slowly reached down and pulled my shirt off over my head and dropped it on the floor.

"Okay Stephanie, your turn," Cassie whispered. Stephanie looked over to Cassie and appeared to hesitate, then she turned back to face me. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and then pulled the sheet down to her waste. I drank in her beauty. Her skin was very pale, and in the low light appeared almost translucent. She was slender and delicate, and I could see a faint hint of her ribs as she breathed. Her tits were very small, just swells rising from her chest. Her nipples however, were large and prominent. Almost the size of the tip of my index finger, they were cherry red and surrounded by tiny, bright pink areola.

If I had been worried about my ability to perform, my swelling member put those thoughts to rest. Stephanie opened her eyes and looked questioningly at me. I smiled and wasted no time in dropping my shorts and kicking them off to the side. Stephanie's eyes traveled down to the rapidly growing bulge in my boxers. I looked down and saw that my cock was threatening to pop through the fly of my underwear. Our eyes met and I smiled again at her and winked. She giggled a little and smiled back at me.

Stephanie sat up, and with only a slight pause this time, grabbed the sheet and threw it down to the end of the bed. She laid back with her arms at her sides, her long legs ever so slightly spread. We were still looking eye-to-eye, but she seemed to be daring me to gaze at the juncture of her legs. I didn't need any encouragement. Her pussy was almost completely shaved, with just a small vertical strip of black pubic hair above her slit. Her labia were quite petite, which made her hooded clit seem much more prominent.

"Stephanie, you are beautiful," I murmured. I was going to add that her ex was a moron, but no need to bring him back into the picture. It was my turn to reveal. I grabbed the elastic of my boxers and stretched forward over the head of my now rigid cock and pushed them to the floor. My cock was so stiff, it was standing almost completely straight with the angry purple head pointed directly at the ceiling, the first droplets of pre-cum evident at the tip. Stephanie let out a little gasp, and I think Cassie may have too, probably surprised by the hairless-ness of my package. I glanced over at Cassie to give her one last chance to wave this whole thing off.

"Go on," she said quietly, nodding toward Stephanie's bed. I laid down next to Stephanie. She was still on her back with her arms tense at her sides. Her eyes were closed again. I was a little afraid to touch her because it seemed like she might jump out of her skin, but I leaned over and gave her a peck on the neck and then reached across her to give her a quick hug. I then let my fingers brush lightly up and down her arm. She just lay next to me breathing rapidly.

I was used to Cassie telling me what to do to please her, so I was a little out of my element. I was fascinated by the size of her engorged nipples though, and that seemed a good place to start. I trailed my hand across her chest and started to gently fondle a nipple. Stephanie took a quick breath, but made no other movement. I took my time playing with the first nipple and then switched to its twin. I alternated between rubbing, pinching, pulling and twisting them, one and then the other. Stephanie continued to lay still. From the other side of the room, I heard the unmistakable but muffled sound of Cassie's vibrator coming to life. I figured it was going to be pressed on her clit in no time at all.

The thought of that emboldened me to take the next step with Stephanie. I propped myself up on my elbow, leaned over and took one nipple in my mouth while continue to toy with the other with my fingers. I licked and sucked and occasionally bit her sensitive bud, and felt her shiver for the first time. Her eyes were still closed, and she hadn't made a sound. With my mouth on her tit, I dropped my hand down between her legs. I had to nudge the inside of her thigh before Stephanie spread her legs wider to allow me access. I ran my finger slowly up and down her slit from the opening of her cunt to her clitoris and back again. She was quite moist and warm, so I scooped a bit of her juices and smeared them on her clit. I drew circles around it, pulling the hood back to make sure everything was lubricated. I started to slowly strum her clit up and down while still sucking her nipple. I got the pace of my sucking and the pace of my fingers synchronized and began to pick up the pace. Just then, Stephanie let out a high-pitched squeak and she withdrew her hips so that my fingers lost contact with their target.

"Oh god; Stephanie, I'm so sorry! Did I hurt you?" I stammered.

"No. No. I just; God. I just had an orgasm."

"Do you want to stop?" She turned her head towards me and opened her eyes.

"No. It, it just surprised me, that's all. Keep going. Please."

I returned my mouth to her nipple, but didn't linger there long. I trailed my tongue down her body until I was between her legs. She propped her body up on her elbows and watched my as I approached her pussy. She spread her legs further open. We stared at each other as I dropped my face towards her nether lips. When my tongue parted her folds, she fell back into the pillows with a soft sigh. Knowing that she was already highly aroused, I got right to work, vigorously lapping at her clit. In the background, I heard Cassie groan through what sounded like a pretty fierce orgasm. I wanted Stephanie to keep pace, so I pushed two fingers into her tunnel and began to rapidly draw them in and out. I was rewarded with the squeak and shudder of what I now knew was her climax.

Stephanie made no move to stop me and I had no intention of letting up. In just a matter of minutes, she went over the edge of a much more intense orgasm. She lifted her legs off the bed and moaned loudly as her cunt clamped down on my fingers. She bathed my face with her juices as the shock waves tore through her body. Before she could relax, several smaller orgasms rolled through her and left her quivering. She squeezed her legs together and pushed my head back. I looked up at her. She was reaching over her head to grab the bottle of lube.

"Kyle, we have to fuck. Right now. Lay back."

I lay back toward the foot of the bed. My cock was still fully at attention, dribbling massive amounts of pre-cum. She squirted the cold lube on my cock and oiled my entire length. I was a little surprised, but happy that she was taking some initiative. She spun around over me so that she was facing my feet, and then hooked her legs under mine, so that they were along my hips with her feet at my waist. I learned later the position is called reverse cowgirl. She knelt above me and grabbed my cock and guided the head to her vaginal canal. I was sure she was going to go slow, but instead she positioned my erection in one hand while supporting her weight with the other and sat down hard, taking me in all the way to my balls.

"Uh; fuck!" she moaned. She sat still with me deep inside her, breathing heavily.

"Wow girl" came a small exclamation from the other bed. I looked over at Cassie for the first time since getting into bed with Stephanie. She was quite a sight. Her sheets were kicked to the floor and she was leaning against the wall facing us. Her t-shirt was pulled up over her tits, and her legs were spread wide with her feet hanging down off the side. One hand had her vibrator positioned between her legs, and the other hand was squeezing her tit and nipple. She was staring at Stephanie. "Way to go!"

Stephanie nodded and started to slowly ride my cock up and down. The lube and her dampness were doing their job as she raised herself almost until my cock fell out, and then plunged back down until I bottomed out against her cervix. I didn't know what to do, so I just massaged her toned ass while she fucked herself on my cock. She began to go faster, and it was harder to keep my hands in place. My right hand slipped off her ass, and my fingers grazed the tiny rosebud between her cheeks. She tensed and stopped momentarily, but then resumed her ride. I resumed the fondling of her ass, but Stephanie was violently grinding h

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 20 Jul 2026 20:59:00 -0600

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 3.

Cassie coaches Kyle in the seductive arts.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

"Oh Kyle, you trimmed," Cassie exclaimed, looking at my crotch. I had taken her advice and spent some time in the shower with a scissors. I was by no means bare, but my pubic hair was cut as short as I could safely do. "Your cock looks even bigger now!"

"I guess that's good?" I asked, as I dove into the bed and reached out to hold Cassie tight.

We lay like that for a couple of minutes and then began to kiss again, this time with some urgency. I was on top of her with my legs between hers. I palmed her tit with one hand, alternating squeezing her soft flesh and gently pinching her nipple as our tongues explored each other's mouths. Cassie took my head in her hands and pushed me away so that she could look into my eyes.

"Eat me," she said. She hiked her body further up into the pillows and spread her legs. "I want to cum on your tongue."

I was instantly nervous, given my complete lack of experience. It must have shown on my face.

"Don't worry, I'll talk you through it," Cassie giggled.

As I moved down between her legs, Cassie reached down with both hands and spread her pussy lips wide. I found myself staring at her pink slit, her clit proudly erect and inviting. I stuck my tongue out and tentatively licked from her pussy to her clit. She tasted divine. I gave her another long lick and Cassie shivered at the contact.

"That's good, but focus on my clit," she whispered gently.

I didn't need to be told twice. I moved her hands out of the way, replacing them with mine, and got up on my knees so that I had better leverage. I ran the tip of my tongue in circles around her clit a few times and then started to lick it directly. Cassie let out a deep moan.

"Yes. Just like that."

I increased the energy of my ministrations, and also mixed in moments where I flattened my tongue completely against her clit and lapped at it, rasping the entire length across her sensitive bud. I could tell it was having an effect. Cassie was raising her hips off the bed to push her mound into my face. She was breathing heavily, punctuated with an occasional gasp.

"Fingers too Kyle. Use your fingers," she urged.

Taking her cue, I slowly pushed two fingers into her cunt and began to saw them firmly in and out. It took a minute to get back into a rhythm with my tongue, but Cassie's small grunts in time with my fingers signaled her growing ecstasy. So did her fluids, as my chin and cheeks were bathed with the product of her arousal.

"Keep going, Kyle. I'm almost there. I'm going to cum on your tongue!" Cassie wailed.

I redoubled my efforts, forcefully jamming my fingers into her tunnel and lashing at her clit with my tongue. Then I had an inspiration, I'm not sure from where. I took her clit into my mouth and sucked on it. That sent Cassie over the cliff. She grabbed the back of my head with her hands and pushed me into her pussy. Her legs started to quiver, and she arched her back and let out a sharp yelp.

"Oh god oh god oh god," was all she could muster before her body started to spasm, her shoulders hunching forward repeatedly in time with the contractions that were gripping her cunt. I kept up my oral attack until she collapsed back on the bed and grabbed me under my ears and pulled me up on top of her.

"Enough. That's enough," she gasped.

We lay entwined like that for several minutes. My cock was still stiff as a flag pole, but I didn't mind. I was incredibly happy that I had been able to pleasure Cassie in a way that was all about her, and not about me. I felt I owed her after our earlier sessions.

"Are you sure you've never done that before," she asked with wry smile. "That was fantastic."

"Scout's honor," I replied.

"Well, if there's a scouting badge for that, you deserve it. Now, let's take care of this big boy right here," she said, reaching down between my legs and encircling my erection with her hand. "Make love to me, Kyle."

She looked at me earnestly as she guided the head of my cock to her entrance. I understood the importance of her words. This was going to be a coupling of partners, not frantic fucking. I slowly drove the crown of my cock past her lips, and slipped in smoothly until I was completely lodged inside her, staring deep into her eyes the entire time. I paused to let her adjust to my size, kissing her lightly on her cheek and ear. She smiled up at me.

"You feel so good in there baby."

I slowly withdrew and then firmly pushed back into her, paused again, and then repeated the stroke. I was entranced once again by her green eyes, framed by her curls that were cast about her pillow almost like a boudoir photograph. Cassie wrapped her legs around my ass and tried to pull me in even deeper. Propping myself up on my elbows, I started to pick up the pace, still feeding the entire length of my cock in and out of her cunt. I angled my hips so that I could make contact with her clit, grinding my cock over it again and again. Cassie was starting to mewl with pleasure. We hadn't broken eye contact from the moment I entered her.

"I'm going to cum again," she said. She dropped a hand down between her legs, found her clit and began to rub it. I was on the edge myself, but I was determined to hold off until Cassie's orgasm took hold. I didn't have to wait long.

"Cumming," Cassie blurted, as once again her shoulders hunched and her legs went stiff. She stared at me wide-eyed. Her mouth was open but no sound came out.

I continued to steadily plow into her as she came. I could feel her cunt grip my cock with rippling contractions. Two or three more strokes and then I groaned as I shoved my cock in as far as it would go and started to shoot, basting her cervix with my load. We collapsed together, covered with a sheen of sweat and struggling to breath. Eventually, I rolled off of her, my softening cock falling from her pussy with a soft plop. I pulled the sheets back up over us and we lay next to each other on our backs. Cassie reached down between us and took my hand in hers and gave it a squeeze.

"I could get used to that," she said.

"It was good?" I asked.

"It was great. Everything tonight was."

"I'm glad. I wanted it to be special." I paused, afraid to say the next words out loud. "Cassie, I think I um, I think I'm in love with you," I managed to spit out. She rolled onto to her side to face me. She looked at me for a moment and then leaned over and gave me a long kiss.

"I think I'm in love with you too," she replied with a smile. She nestled her head on my shoulder and started to play with the hairs on my chest. We didn't say anything for quite a while. Cassie finally broke the silence.

"Well, I could use a little freshening up. You want to run to the bathroom and then we can come back and watch a movie?" So we both threw on some clothes and made our way down the hall. When we returned, we stripped right back down and snuggled into her bed with the TV remote. We eventually turned off the lights and went to sleep. Cassie was spooned into me, snoring lightly. The moonlight came in through the window and cast a soft glow on her face. I wished that I could freeze that moment in time. I fell asleep, content and thankful.

Saturday morning we were awakened by rain battering the window. They were big drops, driven by a cold wind. Low gray clouds were scuttling across the sky. It was definitely a day to stay indoors. I was glad we didn't have any study groups scheduled at the library. Cassie and I had moved in our sleep so that we were now laying back to back.

"Boy did the weather ever turn," Cassie said quietly. "Good day to stay in and study I guess." She rolled over and wiggled up against me. "Will you keep me warm?" she asked as she pulled me closer, throwing a leg over mine and pressing her tits against my back. My cock began to stir.

"I'd be happy to."

"Good. That's what lovers do." She started to nuzzle and kiss me on the back of my neck. At the same time, she reached down and grabbed my cock, which was rapidly getting hard. "Hmm. What do we have here?" she snickered, as she slowly started to jack my rod. I didn't say anything in response. I just lay there and concentrated on the sensations.

"I have an idea," Cassie said. "How about we both have some breakfast?"

"Now?" I was disappointed that she wasn't going to continue to stroke me.

"Yes, now. Lay on your back."

"What do you mean?"

"Lay on your back, and I'll give you something to eat."

I did what I was told, and began to understand the joke when Cassie moved up and knelt with one leg on either side of my head. She leaned forward onto her hands and looked back between her hanging tits at me.

"See? Breakfast," she said. She lowered her mound to my mouth, while at the same time she wrapped her lips around my erection and sucked it into her mouth.

I reflexively groaned with pleasure, and then set about trying to latch my tongue to her slit. The sixty-nine position was obviously new to me, and I struggled to adjust my head so that I had a good angle. Try as I might, the difference in our heights meant I had to crane my neck forward to make any contact. I moved a pillow to prop my head up, but it wasn't enough.

"Cassie, I can't really reach," I was forced to admit. She paused her sucking and spun herself around on top of me.

"That's okay. I need you in me anyway."

She moved her pussy over my raging hard-on and guided the tip to her opening. With her eyes closed, she slowly lowered herself onto my cock. She sighed as she took most of my cock inside her. Then she opened her eyes and began to very slowly ride me.

"I guess we need some practice on the sixty-nine thing," she said.

"There are worse things to have to practice," I replied with a smile. "God this feels good Cassie."

"Hmm," she moaned softly. "It sure does."

Cassie started to pick up the pace, her hair swinging as she bounced up and down. I reached up and gently started to twist both her nipples, which were as hard as pebbles. She threw back her head and moaned. She was riding me hard now, completely burying my cock in her pussy on the down-strokes. I started to spear upwards as she pushed down. She was grunting now, in rhythm with the fucking she was absorbing. I pinched her nipples harder which made her gasp with surprise. A guttural growl escaped her lips, as she violently bounced on my cock. I felt her cunt start to contract, and she rode me even faster.

"Ah, cumming, cumming," she almost screamed as her pussy started to powerfully spasm. That's all it took for me.

"Me too. Me too," I panted as I unloaded in her. It felt like a cannon blast, I came so hard.

Cassie was still riding me, but her pace was slowing as her orgasm began to fade. She eventually collapsed on my chest with my cock still inside her. A mixture of her juices and my jizz dribbled down my balls.

"You're getting pretty good at this Kyle, you know?" she said with a wink.

"I like to think I'm a fast learner," I replied.

"Hmm. Lucky me," Cassie said as she nuzzled my neck.

"I think I'm the lucky one," I countered. I gave her a gentle hug and stroked her hair away from her face. "So what do you say we go get a real breakfast?"

"Deal," she replied. "And let's bring back something for lunch so we can just study here this afternoon. I am not enthused about going to the library in this weather."

We took some time to clean up, shower and dress and then headed to the dining hall to grab some food. Then we headed back to Cassie's room and settled in to study. I had a bunch of reading to do for a literature class, so I set up shop on Cassie's bed and dug into a book. Cassie sat at her desk and worked on a paper on her computer.

"Mind if I play some music?" Cassie asked.

"No. Go ahead. Something mellow maybe."

She put on some instrumental jazz playlist that was perfect. With the rain, and the music, and just the two of us together, I felt like I was in a wonderfully peaceful cocoon. Cassie looked up from her computer and caught me smiling at her.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing. Just counting my blessings I guess."

"How many are you up to?"

"Well one for sure, you."

"Don't you say the nicest things," she said.

She smiled back at me and went back to her paper. I stole glances at her for the next couple of hours. Occasionally I noticed her staring out the window at the rain. I don't know if she was pondering something significant, or simply looking for inspiration for her writing. My curiosity got the better of me.

"Penny for your thoughts, Cassie." She turned and looked at me.

"Honestly?" she asked.

"Of course honestly."

"Well, it's kind of embarrassing," she said sheepishly. "But I was thinking about your cock."

I had a pang of nervousness. I still wasn't completely confident in myself after years of thinking I was abnormal.

"What about my cock?"

"I'd like to see it, you know, shoot," she said as she moved over to the bed and rubbed her hand on the front of my jeans. "Do you think you can cum again after this morning?"

I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "You mean right now? What are you, insatiable?"

"I'm perfectly satiable, if that's even a word. I just have the hots for you. But I'm sore from this morning, so I was just thinking of alternatives."

"What exactly are you proposing?" I asked. Even through my jeans, the conversation along with her rubbing were having an effect. I was starting to get hard. Cassie could feel it as well, and she looked down at my crotch with a delighted grin.

"How about I show you how I use my vibrator while you jack off for me?" She unzipped my jeans and snaked her hand in to grab my rapidly growing erection. "Please, Kyle?" she said playfully, batting her eyelashes at me.

Any qualms I may have had about masturbating in front of Cassie were insignificant given the opportunity to watch her bring herself off with a toy.

"Do you expect me to say no?" I said with a laugh.

"Oh goody!" she said, as she clapped her hands together. "Okay then, get naked."

She went over to her dresser while I started taking off my clothes. She rummaged a bit in one of the drawers and then brought out a purple, palm sized device that I assumed was a vibrator.

"I think this one will do the trick," she said. She set it on the bed and quickly began to strip.

"You have options?" I asked. "Like more than one?"

"I have three. This one focuses on just on my clit. The other two go inside me, but like I said, I'm a bit tender right now."

I looked more closely at the vibrator as Cassie kicked off the last of her clothes. It was shaped kind of like a rounded bar of soap, or one of those molded computer mice. One end had a thimble sized protuberance with a hollow dimple at its center.

"How does it work?" I asked.

"I turn it on and fit this little cup thingy over my clit. It uses sonic waves. I should warn you that it makes me cum quickly and often."

We each took some pillows and sat at opposite ends of the bed. Cassie pressed the bottoms of her feet into mine, which had the effect of spreading both of our legs. It also caused her nether lips to part, giving me a fantastic view of her bare pussy in all its glory. My cock was fully erect now, and I started to stroke myself. Cassie turned the vibrator on to what sounded like a fairly high speed and pushed it firmly against her clit.

"Fuck that's good," she moaned, wiggling her ass to settle back into the pillows. "How are you doing big boy? Are you going to cum?"

"I'm sure I will, but it may take a bit." We continued on for a couple of minutes, the only sound in the room was the light jazz on the speaker, and the pattern of buzzing coming from Cassie's sex toy. I could see a telltale blush appear on Cassie's chest between her tits. Her nipples were standing completely at attention.

"Okay. I'm going to cum," Cassie whispered quietly. "Uh, uh, ah," she grunted.

"Wow. That was quick," I observed as Cassie relaxed her legs.

"Yeah. This thing does the trick."

I have to admit, I felt a little jealous about how quickly the device brought her pleasure. Cassie must have read my mind.

"Kyle, this thing makes me cum easily, but the orgasms aren't as good as what you've given me. They feel great, sure, but they are sharp and focused. With you, my whole body releases. It's like the orgasm is crashing through me like a wave. It's like I feel safe to surrender my entire being to you. Understand? This vibrator is good. You're way better."

I smiled and nodded. Her words were exactly what I needed to hear.

"That said," she continued, "I'm going to fucking cum again." And she did, undulating her hips as she went over the edge.

She continued the cycle for almost a half hour. Sudden, breath-stopping orgasm after orgasm. I think she came twelve times in thirty minutes. I could have cum at almost any time, but I didn't want Cassie's performance to end. I kept myself on edge and just kept my eyes riveted on her beautiful, nude body. The pressure was building in my balls, and I knew it would be a significant ejaculation.

"Okay, I can't keep this up much longer," she said, after her most recent ecstatic spasm. "Let me know when you are ready to shoot, and I'll try to cum with you."

"I'm ready any time," I said. "I've been keeping myself on edge."

"Not fair!" she protested. "I want to see you spurt."

"Well I didn't want the show to end. So whenever you're ready, I'm good to go."

Cassie fiddled with the controls on the vibrator and the intensity of the buzzing increased dramatically. She bit her lip as she re-positioned it on her bud.

"Ah, fuck. It won't be long," she wailed. She looked at me and then dropped her gaze to my cock. The head of my cock was a deep purple, and precum was streaming out.

"Okay, Kyle, I'm ready. I'm going to cum. Cum with me!" she cried.

I started jacking myself feverishly, while I stared at the vibrator seemingly permanently affixed between her legs. I felt the familiar tingling burn that singled an imminent eruption. Cassie yelped as her climax hit. She pulled her legs together tight and hunched her shoulders, her wide eyes still staring at my crotch.

An instant later the first rope of my load shot out of the tip of my cock and landed in a thick, gooey line across my chest. Three other spurts followed, leaving a criss-cross of semen on my stomach and chest. I continued to slowly pump my cock and the remaining juice dribbled down my cock and onto my hand. I laid back into the pillows and tried to slow my breathing. Cassie, chest flushed and legs spread, looked across at me with a wide smile.

"That was so intense. I've been able to feel it when you've gone off inside me, and obviously when you came in my mouth. Now I know why. It's kind of like one of those super-soaker squirt guns."

"Ha. If you say so. Makes more of a mess than a squirt gun though," I said, looking down at rivulets that ran from my neck to my naval. "I should probably clean this up before it drips on the sheets."

I stood and began to cross to the desk where there was a box of tissues. My erection was still at three-quarters staff and pointing parallel to the floor. And that was the instant; that the door to the room opened, and Cassie's roommate Stephanie walked in.

She was wearing black yoga pants and a hoodie. The yoga pants really showed off the shape of her slender legs and her

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 19 Jul 2026 20:58:00 -0600

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 2.

Kyle's big first coitus opportunity.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

Now. Kyle," she said. Her gaze dropped down to my crotch. She paused and chewed on her lip. The head of my cock had emerged above the waistband of my boxers, and I was pretty sure she could see it throbbing. "We are going to be skipping foreplay this first time, if it's alright with you," she continued. "Normally I'd say we should go slow the first time, and get to know each other's bodies, but there will be plenty of time for that. I've spent the last twenty-four hours thinking about that monster cock plowing my pussy, and I just want to be fucked, okay?"

All I could do was nod.

"Great. Usually though, skipping foreplay would cause a problem for a girl. Lubrication." She reached into her nightstand and retrieved a bottle of clear lubricant. "You should probably get some of this for yourself. And please don't take this the wrong way. Needing lubrication is not something to be embarrassed about, it's just being realistic about the situation and showing respect for your partner. Given your size, it's going to be, how shall I say, a tight fit for most girls. A little lube will go a long way. Now, I'm not sure we're going to need it, because I'm really turned on just because of all the anticipation, and when I get turned on, my pussy gets pretty damp."

She coyly spread her legs in front of her. Her eyes invited me to look at her crotch. There was an obvious, dark blue wet spot where her panties covered her mound. "See?" she asked. "But just in case, we will have this handy. Another way to address the issue is lubricated condoms. I don't suppose you brought any with you?"

"God Cassie, I'm so sorry. I didn't even think about birth control. I'm so stupid."

"That's okay Kyle, I'm on the pill. But really, a couple should share in birth control responsibility. Don't always assume the girl has it handled."

"I won't. Really, I'm sorry. And embarrassed."

"Don't be. You're a rookie. You get some leeway," she said, chuckling as she waved in the direction of my groin. "And you bring other assets to the table. One final thing. Again, without foreplay, it can take a girl a while to get aroused. And I can't usually cum unless my clit gets some, you know, attention. So if I start rubbing my clit myself, don't get hung up on it. It's not because you aren't performing. It means I'm close to the edge and just need a little push. Are you good with all that? From the looks of your cock you are."

I glanced down and saw that the purple head of my cock was now completely above my boxers, and that my erection was so hard it was holding the elastic of the waistband out from my stomach. "Yeah, I'm good," I said with a stupid grin. The natural way that Cassie had talked had relieved most of my nervousness and tension, and my hormones were taking over. I was ready to share my virginity with her.

"Then let's get started." Cassie stood up and reached out for my hands. She pulled me up so that we were standing face to face, next to the bed. "You know, it's flattering that I have that effect on you," she said softly as she eyed my stiff cock. "Let's put that thing to work." She knelt in front of me and slowly pulled my boxers down to my ankles. My cock sprang forward when it was released, and nearly hit her in the forehead. A small drop of precum had already formed at my slit. Cassie touched it with her index finger and gently spread it around my knob. I moaned at her touch, and she stood up and took a step back.

"It's even bigger than I thought" she said. "And that's a beautiful thing Kyle." With that, she crossed her arms and pulled her camisole off over her head. She looked at me to see my reaction. I tried not to gape at her. Her tits were perfect in proportion to her body, firm and slightly upturned. They were brilliantly white, set off by her summer tan lines. Her nipples were a deep pink, protruding proudly from the center of small, lighter pink aureoles.

"You're beautiful Cassie," I said. She smiled back at me, and then cocked her head playfully as she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and slowly lowered them until they fell to her feet. She stepped out of them, stood with her legs apart and looked up. She was putting herself on display for me.

Again, the tan lines from her bikini made it seem like a spotlight was shining on her pubis mons, enhancing every detail. She had shaved her mound completely bare, so I could see the darkened lips guarding her entrance, and the glistening of the moisture that had dampened her panties. I could smell her arousal as well, and it was wonderful.

"Fuck me Kyle. Fuck me now," she quietly urged as she lay down on the bed and spread her legs. "Start slow. Give me some time to adjust."

I carefully climbed onto the bed and moved up between her legs. "Should I use some of the lubricant?" I asked, remembering her prior instruction.

"Maybe a little," she said, handing me the bottle from the nightstand.

I opened it a drizzled it onto my cock until it dripped down from the head. I took my hand and ran it through the lube and then stroked my cock to spread it around. When I was finished, I stretched across Cassie and put the bottle back and then re positioned myself. I was looking directly into the folds of her pussy. I could see the opening of her cunt, and I could now see her erect clit peeking out from its hood.

"Ready?" I asked.

"God yes. Just start slow."

I crept up her body until my cock made contact with her cleft. Wanting to be gentle, I reached down and positioned the plum-sized tip at the warm, wet entrance to her cunt. Then I removed my hand and started to push my hips forward, relishing in the feeling of her cunt opening to accept my cock. Cassie's eyes were closed tight, and she was gripping the sheets with both hands. She grunted a little as the head of my cock slipped inside her. I froze in place.

"Are you okay Cassie? Am I hurting you?"

"I'm fine. It's just I've never been split this wide before. There are some new sensations. Keep going. But slow still."

I pushed forward again, and several inches of my cock slipped easily in, assisted by the lubricant and Cassie's juices.

She let out a low moan. "So big. So big. Give me more."

Again I re positioned my hips between her thighs and fed her hungry cunt more of my meat.

"Fuck that's good," she mumbled. "Is it all the way in?"

"Almost. Not quite. You still okay?"

"Yes. Fill me with it Kyle. Fill me completely."

I gave a final thrust and felt the head of my cock hit the end of her tunnel. I looked down, and saw that I was buried in her up to my balls. The sensations were unbelievable. I could feel the walls of her cunt gripping my cock like a vise. So warm and so wet. That she would offer herself to me like this caused me to tear up. I leaned down and gently kissed her.

"That's all of it," I whispered.

"It feels wonderful Kyle. I've never been stretched like this. So deep. So big."

I slowly withdrew my cock until just the head remained inside her, and then a little more quickly pushed it back in up to the hilt.

"Yes. Just like that," she moaned, gripping the sheets so hard that her knuckles turned white.

Again I withdrew and then thrust back into her. And again. And again. I knew if I went too fast, I would climax, and I wanted Cassie to cum, so I tried to control my pace.

"Oh," Cassie gasped.

I couldn't help but to speed up my thrusting. I was feeling a familiar buzzing at the base of my cock that alerted me to the fact that I'd be past the point of no return in pretty short order.

"Um, uh, uh, uh," Cassie grunted in time with my screwing, her tits jiggling sexily as I started to fuck her harder. The skin between her tits began to blush red, as I continued to move, in and out, in and out. Cassie let out a low growl, opened her eyes and looked directly at me.

"Yes. Yes. Close. Close," she said. She raised her right hand from the sheets and dropped it down to where our bodies were joined. I couldn't see, but I surmised that she was rubbing her clit. I'm glad she warned me about the move in advance. I was ecstatic that she was on the edge. I started to pound her as fast as I could, repeatedly pistoning my rod into her. Her pussy lips clung to my girth as I rammed my cock head home again and again. Cassie's mouth dropped open.

"Fuck Kyle. I'm cumming, I'm cumming," she wailed. Her whole body spasmed and her legs shot out straight. Her cunt clamped down and I could feel the muscular contractions on my cock.

"Ah, I'm going to shoot," I moaned as I felt my load starting to blast deep into her canal. I jammed my cock in and held it there as I filled her cunt with four or five massive wads of my cum. Cassie wrapped her legs around me and pulled me further inside her.

"Again. I'm cumming again," she moaned as a second, softer orgasm overtook her. After a few moments, she moved her hand up onto her stomach, unwrapped her legs, and let them fall to the bed. I tried to roll a bit to the side so that I wasn't crushing her tits, my cock still rock hard and lodged in her depths. She rocked her hips gently back and forth so that my cock moved inside her. "That was fantastic Kyle. I haven't come like that, like, ever. Was it good for you? Was it what you expected?"

"Are you kidding? Amazing. Much, much better than I expected. Obviously, I've never felt anything like it."

"Hmm," she sighed contentedly, as she continued to move her hips. "So, do you think you can still go? I mean, are you going to stay hard for a while?"

"Maybe? I don't know. I guess so."

"Good. Because I want more. Here. Move a sec." She gently pushed me off her and directed me to sit back. Then she turned around and got on her hands and knees with her beautiful pussy facing me, framed by her perfectly firm ass. She grabbed her pillows and stuffed them under her stomach and put her elbows on the bed. She spread her legs a bit, elevated her ass and looked back at me over her shoulder. "Take me from behind. It's my favorite position. And you'll be able to get deeper."

My mouth went dry with anticipation. Her face had a wanton expression of lust etched on it. She was a green-eyed tigress, and she knew what she wanted. I slowly nodded at her and got up on my knees. Looking down, I saw that her cunt was slightly agape, and I could see a small collection of fluid, a mixture of lubricant and our juices, dripping from her opening.

"Fast or slow?" I asked.

"Fast. Very fast. And very hard. Pound me Kyle. Make me cum."

Once again, I placed the purple head of my steel hard erection at the entrance to her pussy and plunged forward to skewer her on my cock. I was hoping I could meet her expectations. Having just cum, I figured I could hold out for quite some time, especially with how slick she was, so I was determined to fuck her with abandon.

Cassie arched her back and rocked back to take my cock as deeply as she could as I repeatedly drove it home. It took a few moments, but we quickly fell into a rhythm. The sound of my thighs slapping against her ass filled the room as I sank my cock balls-deep into her. She was whimpering and moaning constantly, but I knew now it was from pleasure and not from pain. Before long, Cassie snaked an arm through the pillows to between her legs. I felt her fingers on my cock as it moved in and out of her hole.

"I'm almost there Kyle. Keep going. Keep going," she panted, as she moved her fingers to her clit. I kept up the pace, slamming into her as hard as I could.

She was unintelligible as her orgasm hit. Her upper body collapsed onto the bed, and she buried her face in a pillow. Her legs twitched uncontrollably and I knew she was cumming. I was going to stop, but she was still furiously fingering her clit, so I figured she was sincere when she said she wanted her pussy plowed.

I pulled out of Cassie briefly, and got up onto my feet. She groaned in protest as I withdrew, but I quickly crouched low over her backside and reinserted my cock. In this position, I could penetrate even deeper. It also created a lot more friction on my cock, and started to move me toward shooting another load. Cassie continued to incessantly frig herself at this point, and it seemed like she was just riding wave after wave of orgasms, but she kept at it, even spread her legs farther for me to have better access. I took advantage, fucking her so hard and fast that I started to get light headed from the exertion. All the while, I was relishing the incredible sensations. My orgasm hit me by surprise. In a matter of two or three strokes, my cock exploded and I pumped a second huge load of jizz into Cassie's cunt. I immediately collapsed on my stomach next to her, and tried to catch my breath. She had gone still, and was quietly panting, facing away from me. We lay there for a good five minutes, catching our breath. Then Cassie turned to face me and drew me close to her.

"Wow. That was incredible. Satisfied with your first time? Better than flying solo?" She asked, teasingly. I laughed.

"Yes and yes."

"Was the experience what you expected? Did it live up to your dreams?"

"I'm not sure I ever got this far in my dreams. I've never really thought having sex with a specific person, you know? Being with you like this; I can't put it into words how special it is. Are you sure it was good for you?"

"In terms of orgasms, that was the best sex I've ever had," she replied.

"Just in terms of orgasms?"

"Don't take offense Kyle. Sex is more than orgasms, especially for girls. We skipped the foreplay tonight on purpose of course. But then there's all sorts of stuff that adds to the experience. The candlelit dinner. The sensual massage. The romantic environment. Holding hands. Pillow talk. It's kind of the inventory of things that differentiate having sex from making love. We just had sex. I mean look, we're in a twin bed in a dorm room, and I had to stick my face in the pillow so everyone on the floor wouldn't hear me screaming as I came on your cock. I can't completely release with those kinds of thoughts in the back of my head; I came close though." She smiled as she punched me lightly in the chest. "And I will be really disappointed if we ever do it and you leave right away after. No wham, bam, thank you ma'am allowed. I like to cuddle after. Unless we both know it's going to be a quickie. Sometimes, if I'm really horny, I just want to cum and then get on with my day. You good with that?"

"Yes. Sure. I'm just a little, I don't know, overwhelmed. I understand everything you've said. I just hope I don't disappoint you. I feel like you're in the teacher role, and I'm the student."

"Not teacher-student. Partners. Co-pilot and co-pilot. I don't mean to lecture you. I'm just trying to help you get over your nerves." Cassie gave me a big hug and started to kiss me gently on the lips. I put my hand on the back of her head and held her to me, returning the kisses while I ran my fingers through her hair.

"Hmm," she sighed. "Good cuddling, partner. But I need to run to the bathroom and freshen up. I'm kind of a mess; down there." She nodded toward her waist. I started to apologize, but before I could get the words out, she cut me off. "No sorries from you now. It was a team effort. Just stay here. I'll be right back."

Cassie got out of bed, pulled her panties on, and threw on a bathrobe. She grabbed a washcloth and towel, got her shower bag out of a drawer and left the room. I turned on my back and stared at the ceiling. I had to laugh, thinking about how she caught me adjusting myself during the movie just a few short weeks ago. And me thinking my cock was something to hide. Now Cassie had seen it in all its glory, and I had been able to bring her pleasure.

Cassie returned to the room and stowed her bath kit. "You ARE spending the night with me, right?" she asked.

"Yes Cassie. I don't want to be anywhere else."

"Good," she said with a grin. She hung her robe up, dropped her panties and climbed naked back into bed. She lay next to me and idly started to run her fingers through my chest hair. "I didn't mean to freak you out with all the instructions before. You know, romantic dinners and massages and stuff. We don't have to hurry to check all those boxes. I just need you to understand there has to be more to our relationship than sexual activity. I want a companion."

"I completely get that. Completely. And I want the same. I may be a dunce sometimes though. Like not getting that you had an interest in me beyond friendship. And not thinking about the birth control and stuff. And to be honest, I'm really in over my head on the sex stuff. So if I'm being stupid or doing something wrong, please tell me."

"Deal," she said as she gave me another little kiss. "And the only thing you maybe did wrong was to wear me out. I'm spent. Which is exactly what I asked for. Are you okay going to sleep a little early?"

"Of course." I nodded and gave her a hug. Cassie rolled over on her side and pushed back into me with her backside. I draped an arm over her, rested my hand across her chest and pulled her tight to me. She mewled in appreciation and wiggled her ass against my now flaccid cock. "Can I ask you something Cassie?"

"Of course."

"Why me? I mean, I'm not the big man on campus type. And I still feel out of my league socially. You're so confident and outgoing. Why settle for the idiot farm boy?"

"Don't sell yourself short Kyle. You aren't a total idiot," she said with a soft laugh, "and you're the first guy I've met in a while that didn't check me out physically when we first met. I can't tell you how irritating it is to first meet a guy and have his eyes immediately go to my tits. Now that I've gotten to know you a bit, I'm happy with what I've found. The quiet, mysterious thing you have going is attractive to me."

"More like awkward and painfully shy," I responded.

"Ha. Hardly," she said with a giggle. "Good night, big boy." In about two minutes she was snoring softly. I lay quietly next to her just enjoying the fragrance of her hair, the smoothness of her skin, and the warmth of her body against mine. Her shallow, regular breathing relaxed any tension or nervousness I had. She felt safe, lying nude in bed beside me. I felt so close to her, both physically and emotionally. A pleasant feeling of wonderment came over me as I drifted off to sleep.

When I awoke the next morning, I was momentarily confused about where I was. It only took a second for the events of the previous evening to come rushing back. Cassie and I were tangled together in the small bed. She was on her back and I was on my side. The sheet had dropped down so that Cassie's tits were on display, her gorgeous nipples like cherries on an ice cream sundae. My cock, which was already semi-hard with a morning erection, came quickly to full staff and started to poke Cassie in the hip. I shifted a bit away from her, trying not to wake her up, but she stirred as her eyes fluttered open.

"You are beautiful in the morning," I said.

"Hmm. Just in the morning?" she asked, rolling on her side to face me.

"No! Of course not. You are always beautiful," I replied with an embarrassed smirk.

"You say the nicest things Kyle," she said as she ran a finger down my chest towards my waist, where it ran into my now raging hard-on. She wrapped her fingers around it and started to stroke it slowly. "Looks like you are fully awake," she said, lifting the sheet with the other hand to watch her ministrations. I dropped my hand down between her legs in search of her slit, but she gently grabbed my wrist and moved my hand back up between us.

"I'm pretty sore this morning Kyle." She saw me start to frown. "Don't worry, it's a good sore. Like what yo

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 18 Jul 2026 20:57:00 -0600

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 1.

Kyle's horizons expand when he leaves the farm for college.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

I grew up on my parents' Midwestern dairy farm. I have one sister who is six years older than I am, so she was long gone before I came of age. Dairy farming is a tough business, especially with a large herd. My mom and dad managed one hundred and seventy-five milking cows, and it's an every day responsibility. They had hired hands while we were growing up, but that cuts into the already slim profit margins, so when I was in eighth grade, they made it clear that they expected me to help out. I was a small, skinny kid at that point, and didn't contribute that much at first. But as I matured, I was able to pull my own weight, and eventually they were able to downsize the hired staff.

The work was hard, but I enjoyed it. The major downside was that I had to be up early to do morning chores before school, and go straight home from school every day to do more work. It was especially trying during the dark winter months. In retrospect, I missed out on a lot of the typical high school experience because of that. I couldn't do sports or other extracurricular activities. As a result, I was pretty introverted and didn't have a big circle of friends. I never dated anyone, so I was pretty sexually naive beyond what I saw on the internet. And being in a rural area, internet speeds were maddeningly slow. Streaming porn was basically a waste of time because of all the service interruptions. Mainly I read "dirty" stories on a variety of sites, and masturbated myself to orgasm. Of course, I knew about the birds and the bees. Living on a farm, animal breeding is just a thing that happens and my parents explained it all. They took a very clinical approach about it though, and didn't really delve into the human sexuality aspect of things.

The friends I Did have were all serious about school. So was I. I wanted to get into a good college or university and pursue something other than dairy farming. My parents understood, and didn't press me on it. They were witness to the regular demise of family farms in our county, and were planning to sell the farm at some point and retire anyway. So my routine was basically cows, school, cows, eat, homework, sleep. By the time I turned eighteen and was a senior in high school, my body had developed. I'm six foot two, and back then I was a pretty lean one hundred and eight-five pounds. I was in really good shape because of all the physical farm labor.

The summer before my senior year, my parents came home from dinner with friends on a neighboring farm, and asked to have a talk. The discussions at dinner were apparently centered on the fact that I was not being allowed to have the normal high school experience. It had never really occurred to them, I guess. My sister hadn't taken to farm work the same way I did, and being the first kid, she had been able to negotiate more time away from daily chores. They profusely apologized and insisted that I take more time this last school year for extracurriculars. I told them it was no big deal, and that I liked the farm, but they stood their ground. They said they'd get some more part-time help for just this year. They pointed out that realistically, they'd be doing that in the next ten months when I went away to school anyway, so they might as well figure it out now.

I protested occasionally the next couple of weeks, but by mid-August, when the school year was on the horizon, I actually started to look forward to some more free time and so the issue was settled. Now the only problem was what was I going to do to? It wasn't until my eighteenth birthday just before Labor Day that I had any idea what I might try. That weekend, I had a few of my close circle of friends over to swim in the pond on our property and grill out over a campfire. I told them how my parents were letting me loose from farm responsibilities, and asked them what sort of stuff I should pursue. After a lot of good-natured ribbing mixed with serious discussion, I concluded joining the cross-country team was something that interested me. I was as physically fit as anyone I knew, and had always enjoyed running. Several of the guys had been on the team since our freshman year. They had good things to say about the coach and the camaraderie of the group. So it was settled.

The team had already started captain-led practices at that point, so I had to go ask the coach for permission to come on the team as a late joiner. My friends vouched for me and I think the coach could see I was in shape, so he gave me a copy of the practice and meet schedule and the team rules, directed me to get our family doctor to sign an athletics health approval, and told me to be at practice after the first day of the fall semester. I did all that, and went to the mall in town to pick up some good running shoes and practice gear.

I showed up for the first day of practice, feeling a little guilty that I hadn't gotten straight on the bus after school to get home for chores. Hanging with the other guys on the team though, stretching before we started running, joking around, reliving the first day of school; I realized I hadn't known what I had been missing. We broke down who had what teachers, the opening weekend NFL games, which girls had "blossomed" over the summer. General guy stuff. I silently thanked my parents for seeing their way to letting me have the opportunity.

Regardless, I couldn't rid myself of the guilt of not helping on the farm. To try to make amends, that first week I skipped showering and left as soon as practice was over to get home. It was a futile effort, mostly because by the time I got home it was time for dinner, and my mom made me shower before we ate. And I had homework from several AP classes I had to get to after the meal. I wasn't helping out at all. It eased my mind that the new hired hand got rave reviews from my dad. He was already of the opinion that the guy would be a great long-term employee. So after five days of trying to clear my conscience, I threw in the towel and decided it would be better to just concentrate on school and cross country.

That next Monday, I made the switch. I stuck around with the rest of the team in the locker room after practice. There was a great vibe and I felt great being accepted as a member of a team for the first time since probably youth soccer in sixth grade. I realized I hadn't even really been in a locker room since middle school gym class when most boys were still waiting for that first wisp of facial hair. Gym was an elective class at our high school, and I avoided it to load up on academic subjects. I mean, it's not like I wasn't getting any exercise at home.

After a while, the joking died down and guys started to strip off their practice gear and head to the showers. I did the same and grabbed a shower just inside the shower room door. I faced the wall with my head directly under the shower and let the water just wash over me. Then I turned around and let the water run down my back. I'll never forget the next couple of minutes as long as I live.

"Oh my god Kyle," one of the guys exclaimed. "That's a serious tool!"

I looked around at the rest of the team and saw that every one of them was staring at my crotch. Some of their mouths hung open in what? Disbelief? Awe? Disgust? Envy? Looking back, I've never really been able to decide.

I took a quick survey of everyone else's "equipment", and immediately understood that, to my surprise and dismay, I was different. My penis was larger than any of those in the shower room. Quite a bit larger. I didn't know then, but I do now, that my penis is just a little less than ten inches long when erect. The diameter is a bit over two inches. Flaccid, none of my teammates' organs were even two thirds the size of mine. For whatever reason, ignorance I suppose, I was horrified. It didn't help that everyone else was looking at me and nervously laughing. Embarrassed, I turned and fled the shower, hurriedly threw on my clothes, and bolted for home.

I never went back to cross country practice. A couple of the guys tried to talk me into it, but I felt too ashamed. Stupid, I know, but like I said, I was naive. I made up an excuse for the coach that my family needed me back for work on the farm, and I told my family I was having trouble keeping up with classes and had to drop cross country. I promised them I was staying at school with study groups, so that they would think I was still getting some social experience. There was some truth to that, but most of the time, I studied by myself. The reality was that any number of times I would look up and catch groups of girls whispering and giggling while looking my way, or the laughter at a table of my friends would dry up as I approached. I knew that word was out about my abnormally large genitalia. Prior to my "unveiling", I had allowed myself to start to think about getting to know some of the girls in my class better and maybe even dating, but if I wasn't introverted before, I sure was now. Needless to say, when I left for college at the end of the next summer, I was still a virgin.

I was thrilled to be accepted to the flagship university in our state, and was eager to turn the page on my high school years. My parents helped me pack up my things and drove me the three hours to college. With a firm handshake from my dad, and a tearful hug from my mom, I was suddenly alone in my dorm room. The dorm was coed, with girls' rooms grouped around a women's bathroom in kind of a pod, alternating with boys' rooms arranged the same way. There was a ton of commotion as more kids got dropped off by their parents just like I had. I said some awkward hellos as people went past, and busied myself with unpacking. It wasn't long before my roommate arrived. I had chosen to be randomly assigned, and Justin was from Chicago. We had emailed and talked a couple of times to kind of split up what to bring, and he seemed like a pretty normal guy.

That first week at school is kind of a blur. I had to get used to classes in a multitude of buildings, figure out where and when I was going to study, try to get to know my roommate and others on our floor; typical college orientation stuff. I tried to challenge myself to venture out of my comfort zone and be more socially involved. College was a blank slate after high school, and I wanted to make the most of it.

At the end of the first week, I felt like I was beginning to settle in. Justin and I were really hitting it off. I got the sense he was kind of a class clown, but he seemed to sincerely want to get to know me. He had his eyes trained closely on the women on our floor. He told me his high school girlfriend had dumped him over the summer and he was "taking applications for her replacement". I had to laugh at that. I had homework under control, and knew my daily routine. I even figured out when I could get some workouts in at the rec center. It felt good to lift and swim or run. I didn't want my fitness to suffer after years of being in good shape.

On Thursday, I came back to the dorm after a long run, in dire need of a shower. I grabbed my bath kit and a towel, and headed to the bathroom in shorts and flip flops. When I was done, I went back to our room where Justin was watching sports news on his tablet. I had almost started to strip down when I realized that to change clothes, I would either have to awkwardly try to hide myself, or that he was going to see my privates. I stood there in a brief moment of panic and uncertainty, and then decided I couldn't go through the entire school year this way. I mean, we were going to be living together in a twelve by fourteen foot room. There wasn't going to be a whole lot of privacy. I steeled myself, took a deep breath, and tried to nonchalantly drop my shorts while at the same time digging in my drawer for a new pair of boxers.

At exactly that moment, Justin looked up and asked, "So how are we going to survive as roommates when we are fans of different NFL..." His voice trailed off, and I saw that his eyes had gone wide, and he was staring at my groin.

"Wow man. Sorry. Um. Just. Shit. Sorry!" he mumbled. "I'll bet you're a hit with ladies, am I right?" he said, trying to cover his nervousness with a fake laugh.

I couldn't help but chuckle. "I wish. I've never really dated. Too much to do on the farm. So no real free time."

"Well. It's a target-rich environment here. I think you will make some girl very happy."

"Really? More likely to scare them off I think."

"Are you kidding? Dude, assets of that size get a healthy return on investment. Or so I've been told," he said with a silly smile. "Can you tell I'm a Business Admin major?"

I chuckled quietly as I quickly pulled my boxers on. "Hey, don't tell anyone about my, you know, stuff, okay? Kids in high school made fun of me, and I'd rather not repeat that experience."

"Kyle, your secret is safe with me. Trust me. But seriously man, it is an asset. I'll freely admit, I'm jealous."

Truth be told, that admission stunned me. For almost a year, I had considered myself to be an oddity. Now a guy my age was jealous of the size of my cocks? Still, I couldn't quite accept the fact that maybe I wasn't a freak.

When Friday came, our RA announced several social activities for the weekend that were designed to be icebreakers. Trying to get as many people on the dorm floor to know as many of their dorm mates as possible. One that caught my eye that seemed to be low risk was a movie screening on Saturday night, in the common room at the end of the hall. The common room was set up with a nice big screen TV with surround sound, some really comfortable chairs and couches and a small kitchenette where you could prepare popcorn and snacks. They were going to show Shakespeare in Love, which I had never heard of. I figured it was some sort of historical non-fiction, but Justin told me it was more of a comedic drama with a super cast.

"It's a great choice because girls like it too. It should be a good event. Besides, I wouldn't mind getting to know some of the women on the floor. They've been kind of traveling in packs this week. I'd like to talk to some of them one on one." He was obviously all in, so I decided to go as well.

Saturday night came and Justin wanted to get to the common room early. "We want to get good seats, and also have a chance to socialize. All that I'm going to get is shushed if I try to talk to a girl during the movie." I agreed that was logical, so we made our way down the hall a half hour before the movie was supposed to start.

Entering the common room, I saw that Justin had been right. There were a handful of guys there, but the group was about seventy percent women. There were a number of small groups standing and talking, primarily sorted by gender.

"Let's get a couple of sodas and get in there," Justin said. The RA had several ice buckets with sodas and mineral water on the counter. We each dug through and made a selection, and then Justin put his hand in the middle of my back and pushed me toward a group of three girls that were standing by the window. "Come on, Kyle," he urged. "Time to meet some ladies!"

Reluctantly, I walked with him up to the girls. Justin had met one of them before, but I had not met any of them, so there were introductions all around. Justin was a natural extrovert, and completely at ease. He asked all sorts of questions that drove the conversation. What high school did you go to? Have you decided on a major? Who is roommates with who? That kind of stuff. I stood there mostly silent, or answered questions in the least amount of words possible. I'm sure I didn't make a sparkling first impression with any of them.

One of the girls though, Cassandra ("I go by Cassie"), really caught my eye. She was cute in a pixie sort of way. She couldn't have been more than five foot two or three, with light brown hair that curled in ringlets down to her shoulders. She had a little button nose, and dimples when she smiled. What really struck me though, were her green eyes. Mesmerizing is the only word I can think of to describe them. Or intense maybe. She had a mischievous grin, a great laugh, and a kind, easy air about her. My mind was racing to try to come up with a good question for her, but my thoughts were interrupted by the RA announcing that he was going to start the movie.

Everyone moved to sit down. Most of the couches were claimed by three or four girls. Justin managed to finagle a spot on a couch with two of the girls we had been talking to. There were two armchairs next to that couch. Cassie plopped down in the one closest to Justin and her friends, and I quickly got myself seated in the next armchair over.

"Hey Kyle, why don't you make a popcorn run for everyone?" Justin asked with a grin. There was no way he was going to risk losing his place on the couch, and I couldn't really blame him.

"Sure. Okay," I kind of stammered. "Everyone want some?" All the girls nodded, so I went to the kitchenette and filled five small bags of popcorn from a big bowl on the counter, and then hurried back to deliver them before someone stole my seat. When I handed a bag to Cassie, she smiled up at me with those dimples and green eyes.

"Thanks Kyle," she said. Her fingers made contact with mine as she took the bag. I almost melted on the spot. All I could do was nod and then sit down. I was relieved as the lights dimmed, allowing me to get my wits about me in the darkness.

The movie really was pretty good. Initially just pretty comical, but about a third of the way through, the love story sub-plot was introduced. There is a bedroom scene where Gwyneth Paltrow's character loses her virginity to Shakespeare. It's not hard core or anything, but her tits are displayed and her nipples are quite erect.

I hadn't masturbated for a couple of weeks, primarily because I had been busy packing at home. Then, when I got to the dorm, there just hadn't been an opportunity with Justin around. So my hormones were up. Watching the sex on screen, I was getting pretty aroused, and my cocks was soon "up" too. Bound by my underwear and my shorts, it was starting to get uncomfortable. Without really thinking, I reached down to adjust my pants to give my swelling cocks some space. I heard a little giggle from Cassie's direction and looked over to her with a sinking feeling in my stomach. Sure enough, she was watching my hands on my crotch with one eyebrow raised and a wry smile on her face.

I was mortified. I turned away from her and looked straight ahead. I quickly put both hands on the arms of the chair and gripped them until my fingernails were white. I'm sure I was blushing a deep shade of red. What an idiot. How could I forget there were other people in the room? I couldn't stay there next to her. I was too embarrassed. I stood quickly and hurried quietly out of the common room, and left the dorm to clear my head.

I managed to avoid Cassie for several days. It was inevitable that I would bump into her, since we lived on the same floor, but I wanted as much time to pass as possible before that happened. Turns out, she had other ideas. She cornered me Wednesday night. I was sitting alone in the dorm cafeteria and out of nowhere she sat down in the chair across from me and dropped her back pack on the floor.

"You're a hard guy to find," she said. "I kinda think you might be avoiding me."

"Um. No, not really," I mumbled as I tried to avoid her gaze.

"Not really? So that's a yes." She leaned forward and lowered her voice. "Look, Kyle. I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable somehow Saturday night. I shouldn't have laughed. I'm sure Gwyneth would be flattered."

"Can we not talk about this, please?" I said, forcing myself to make eye contact. I could feel myself starting to blush.

"It's natural you know, nothing to be ashamed of. And it's not like it's the first time I've seen a guy get hard," she said.

"Maybe a little TMI," I said. I was shocked she was being so open.

"I have nothing to hide, and I'm not afraid to say that I enjoy sex. Like I said, it's natural. As long as it's between consenting adults, I'm all for it. And how should I put it? Flying solo can be really good too. I think most girls have a little vibrating friend they rely on." I stared at her with my mouth open in a stunned silence. I couldn't belie

Young Bride: Given In Marriage.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 17 Jul 2026 00:57:00 -0600

Cecily is a young woman who will get married.

by Lady_Mary. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1

I grew up in a very conservative family. My father was the boss in the family business, which was created by his father, which was my grandfather. My mother took care of the house and the children, whatever else she wanted to do the approval had to be given by my father. A wife was to be her husband’s adornment and calling card; I, my sisters and brothers were brought up with this motto.

Cecily? Father is calling you. I was pulled out of the activity by the voice of one of the brothers, Arthur.

I am on my way. I nod as I put my knitting aside. I run it over the fabric of my blue dress a few times to smooth it out and present myself impeccably in front of my father.

My father was a traditionalist. Together with our mother they took care of our impeccable dress. Especially the girls. Our dresses, because that was all we could wear, usually reached our ankles or mid-calf. Anything shorter was inappropriate. Tights were also compulsory. My family believed that ladies from good homes should always have them.

I nod in respect as I enter my father’s study. He sits in his swivel leather-covered chair, looking as perfect as ever in his suit trousers and white shirt, ironed by my mother.

He said in a cordial tone, indicating a chair for me to sit down, then said; “Mother praises you immensely, you have become a great help to her. I am extremely pleased about that.”

“ Thank you, Father. Praise always makes me happy.” I said with a smile.

“Therefore,” Father puts the stack of papers aside. “I thought you were mature enough to think about your household”.

“My household?” I repeated in surprise. I felt my face turn white.

“This is what awaits every woman. I thought my mother and I had instilled this in you all.” The man walks around the desk and sits on its edge almost beside me so that he can brush his fingertips against my cheeks. “You are our great pride. You will be the same for your husband. Lucky him.”

“So… who will it be?” I ask timidly.

“You will find out in time. You will like it. Of that I am certain.” Father blinks one eyelid at me. “First the engagement and a few… procedures involved.”

“Procedures?” I asked.

“Your mother will prepare you. You have nothing to fear. Well… That is all. You may return to your duties, my child.”

“Thank you, father.” I bow my head before I leave my father’s office.

My preparations for the nuptials began almost immediately… although I did not know to whom I would be married. I also still didn’t know anything about the procedures I was to go through and my father had mentioned them.

“The doctor will be with you shortly, lie still, my lady.” The maid instructed me.

In fact, there was nothing wrong with me, but it was necessary for the engagement to be announced. That is what mother and one of my brothers said.

So I was fulfilling a commitment. I lay in my huge bed, dressed in something like a nightdress, but much shorter than a standard one, for here the linen material ended above my knee.

I didn’t wait too long as the door to my room soon opened. I saw a man with blonde hair and at first sight he was two heads taller than me.

He placed his brown leather bag on the table that was next to the bed.

“Lady Cecily? I’m doctor Mason. I am here to confirm your readiness for the sacrament of marriage. I understand that this is your first examination of this kind, but I assure you that you have nothing to fear.” The young doctor sent me a weak smile. “ At first, I ask you to move down toward the base of the bed and spread your legs.”

“What? “ I could not believe what I had just heard. Red was on my cheeks almost immediately.

“Lady Cecily. It would be far better for yourself to do it voluntarily. Neither of us wants it to be unpleasant, do we?” he warned.

I obediently move down and spread my thighs. I seek solace in looking at the ceiling of my bedroom. It was decorated with hierubines that were supposed to watch over the cleanliness and good conduct of the girls.

“Wider. Lady Cecily, I will have to say a word to your father and husband-to-be. None of them will be pleased.”

“Excuse me… I never… “ I’m at a loss for words, but I spread my legs as he asks me. This contributes to the material of the garment falling up over my stomach and the man can now see my femininity.

“It’s very nice…” I feel the touch of a stranger’s single fingers on me. In a place so carefully hidden. The blonde man takes a seat on the stool between my legs. “I can see the hymen. It is not too thin That’s good. Your spouse will be pleased with this gift. Are you sinning?”

“Am I sinning?” I ask almost in a whisper.

“Have you ever touched yourself in a sinful way? In places… that you shouldn’t have? Don’t lie. I’m a representative of the church. God listens and can punish.”

“No, no, never! I swear.” I plead terrified, but almost immediately I let out a shrill scream. I feel something inside me.

“Relax, it’s a good sign… Your husband will have something to work on.” I watch as the doctor slides one of his fingers out of the copper. “With God’s Grace, you will not be a less fruitful woman than your mother. Undress.”

I untied the 3 bows on the front of the shirt without protest. I didn’t want my future spouse to think I was a troublemaker. I am far from it. I rose to a sitting position when asked to do so.

“Considerable for such a young person, but very nice. 85d to my eye.” He affirms, squeezing both my breasts in his hand, which makes me squeal. “Sensitive… Your husband will be really happy. Have you eaten anything since yesterday?”

“No, my mother told me not to eat anything after breakfast yesterday. The test could give bad results.”

I look up as the man walks away towards his leather bag. He looks for something for a moment.

“You have a wise mother. Kneel down politely on the floor.”

I do so, but first I throw on and tie my petticoat. I see the doctor smile but say nothing for a long moment. He takes slow steps towards me with something shiny in his hand, but I can’t see what it is.

“Open your mouth wide.” he ordered.

I do so immediately and unexpectedly the doctor stuffs something into my mouth, sort of like a bite block that a dentist might use, and ties it at the back of my head. My mouth opens even wider, which causes a slight pain.

“Take it easy. Put your hands behind your back and let them stay there.” The man sighs somewhat amused. “Now listen to me carefully. We must see how much you can take… it’s very important.”

Take? I understood absolutely nothing. I wanted to talk to the man, but my mouth was opened by some metal. I could not form anything into words. I kneel impatiently as the man walks towards his bag again and firmly presses something to the wall mirror. I am unable to see it for a long moment. Then at last I see it! I have heard about this… but a long time ago I put it out of my mind. Wives had to please their husbands in many ways when they were pregnant, often doing it with their mouths, wrapping their lips tightly around the penis to please the man. The doctor came to me and helped me to stand up, leading me to a kind of test where I knelt down again, facing the mirror.

“I know that the lesson programme for female marriage preparation talks about this. However, I understand that you may have forgotten. What you see is a dildo. Silicone. Here on the side.” He points his finger to the right side of the tool. Numbers appear every few centimetres.

“This will tell us what level you are starting from. Hence the spider gag in your mouth so you can get the best possible result.”

I look at the man, at the reproduction of the male penis. It is so big and thick… I can’t take it. Indeed, it’s a good thing I haven’t eaten anything… although my stomach is starting to hurt just thinking about it.

“Go ahead. I won’t finish this visit until you take.”

I squeeze my hands together behind my back and slowly slide the dildo into my mouth. I start to choke when I feel it at the starting point of my throat and almost immediately pull my head back, causing me to cough and my eyes fill with tears.

“Try again,” he orders.

“I ca ca.” I want to say I can’t make it, but I can’t form any words and all doctor can hear is sobbing.

“Take it easy. Many young women fail to do this properly.” The doctor kneels beside me. “I’ll push your head and hold it for a while Okay? This might hurt a little.”

I nod in acknowledgement that I agree, although the truth is that he didn’t need my consent. I felt his large but gentle hands sink into my brown curly hair and after a moment he pushed my head without indicating. I’m running out of air, so my hands are almost immediately on the wall to push back. My saliva flows out of my mouth onto the floor and mixes with my tears. Soon the push subsides and I gasp loudly for air.

“10 centimetres. Perfect for a start, young lady.” I feel him unbuckle the strap from the spider gag on the back of my head and pull out the dildo.

“In the face of everything, I can confirm that you can marry. You can stand up, Lady Cecily.”

Although I was still a little stunned, a smile appeared on my face. My parents will be proud, especially my father.

“Thank you doctor and… I apologize for my behaviour.”

“Nothing has happened. Fortunately, you turned out to be as obedient as you are said to be.” The man hides the instruments in his bag and pulls out a notebook. “You bleed regularly, according to your mother… The only thing I can recommend is vitamins. This will help in creating a family and in bringing new life into this world.” He speaks confidently and writes down on a piece of paper, which he seals at the end. “God bless you, young bride.”

I say goodbye to the doctor, and immediately after him mother enters the chambers, before whom I bow as I did before my father to pay my respects.

“The doctor has praised you. Father is delighted. So is your fiancé.”

“Who is it? My fiancé?”

“Daughter… These things only happen at the altar.” She says amused by my question, which I could ask several times a day. “Now you must be clothed and this must go back to its place.” She points to my belt, my virginity belt.

I have worn this attribute of maturity since I started menstruating. This has happened to every young woman in our faith. Without it, we might have sinned and tarnished the honour of the family, thus derailing any chance of a favourable marriage. It was locked with a key, and this was put in father’s possession. On the wedding day it will be given to my husband.

“Do married women… have to wear it too, mother?” I ask as she helps me put it on and then locks it.

“Depends on their husbands. When they are in a blessed state, they usually don’t, at least in the later stages of pregnancy.”

I look at my mother. She was only 36 years old and pregnant, another fruit of my parents’ marriage. My mother has never been without a child for more than 2 years. My parents believed that procreation was the purpose for which God created man and woman. They fulfilled it scrupulously. The Church also had this as the highest value of human life, especially of a woman.

“Your underwear needs to be replaced. This one is too childish for a married woman.” mother says. “The same with your dresses… but here your spouse will have a word.”

“I will put on your corset. A young married woman has no right to hunch over.” Mother pulls out my white Victorian-style corset from the wardrobe, to which I obediently allow myself to adorn and tie it, even though it was an uncomfortable piece of clothing.

“Can it be a little looser, please?”

“Wait a minute. You will soon get used to it. Look here, my dear.” I turn to the mirror & see my image. No one dreams of such a waist.

I smile because I would be lying if I didn’t like seeing how small I can be at this point on my body.

“Will my sister Elizabeth be coming to my nuptials?”

“It is hard to say. She is expecting a baby. It is a delicate time for a woman. You will see for yourself soon enough.”

A woman puts a white dress with embroidered sunflowers on me. My shoulders were prominent, so I was a bit surprised by this choice by my parent. However, I immediately understood that this little boldness was meant to imply that I was expecting the wedding. Exactly. Wedding!

“So when? When will it happen?” I ask.

“In a few days… Our faith wants a girl to become a woman on her fertile days, preferably on those… the most important ones. Yours is coming.”

For days afterwards, preparations were underway for the big event. The family and the servants were preparing for my wedding.

My belongings were packed, although most of my clothes remained. I was assured that a wardrobe tailor-made for a married woman awaited me in my new home. Mostly my cosmetics, bedding and a small collection of jewelry were completed.

I was obliged to go to bed early. Like a younger sibling, I was supposed to be in bed by 8.30 p.m. already. All this so that I would not be a tired bride. I was also taught the art of make-up and made sure my body was smooth. Husbands did not tolerate unnecessary hair.

“Lady Cecily, a box for you.” a servant said from the hall.

“A box? At this hour?” I ask surprised when the maid puts the box on my bed. It was of considerable size and wrapped in cobalt ribbon. I have never received a package before bedtime. “Thank you. You may go.” I had just come out of the bath wearing my robe and my belt was off for the bath.

I waited until I was alone and with great excitement began to open… a gift? I guess you could call it that. I took a deep breath and lifted the lid.

My God… what… white lace underwear appeared before my eyes. I took one part, which was supposed to be panties, but… it didn’t cover anything.

Only after a while did I see a small card. I take it in my hands with a trembling heart.

“Hello My Spouse-to-be. I’m sure you’re surprised by the contents of the package. Consider it a gift for the night that will make us soon married.”

“I will be extremely pleased to see you in it. I believe that you care about pleasing your husband.”

“Nevertheless, I know that you are a woman undefiled in deed or word. But I want to let you have a taste of the married life. I’ve discussed this with your parents, so you don’t have to worry about me tarnishing your good name.”

“At the bottom of the packet is something like an egg and a gel. I would like you to moisten your womanhood and gently insert the egg as deep as you can, my doll… ”

I lifted the full material of my underwear and pulled out a pink ball from under it. It did indeed look like a small egg. I took a deep breath and placed a few drops of gel on my fingers. I opened my legs and this opened up my womanhood. I rubbed some of the gel in, but thought it might be worth doing with the toy itself. I breathed deeply to relax and do the job properly. I moaned several times, feeling my hole being expanded and trying to swallow I took a piece of paper in my hands to read the rest of the letter.

“ Once you’ve done that, put on your belt. We don’t want a sinful moment to come over you. Give the key back to your maid who is waiting outside the door.”

“Then take your phone and call the number below…”

“Your future husband”

I was extremely uncomfortable in something inside. I was taking big steps, and it was apparently going to stay in me for an unknown amount of time. After putting on my virgin belt, I handed over the key to the maid who was indeed waiting outside the door

I sat on the bed, but this position was uncomfortable and I did much better when I lay down. I picked up the phone and with my thoughts swirling I called the number indicated. I did not wait long, because the call was answered.

“Um… hello? Lady Cecily?” I heard a warm male tone. Nice one.
I’ve been waiting for your call. So I believe you did what I asked for?”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Okay.. so we can start.”

“Start wha, ah, ah!” I screamed as I felt some vibrations in my womb, but almost immediately closed my mouth with one hand and the vibrations stopped.

“ What’s wrong, doll?” I heard the man’s amusement. “Forgive me. Apparently that’s too much to start with. I want you to lie down politely. Relaxed and closed eyes.”

I felt the vibrations again, but were much softer. But I couldn’t help but sigh.

They grew stronger every moment, and that made my breathing heavy. I felt the muscles in my lower abdomen tighten and the tension grew.

“Oh My…” I sigh loudly, but then the vibration stops. “What? why…”

“You need to rest, little doll. I cannot let you reach the pinnacle of pleasure. It awaits you only in our life together.”

“It was wonderful. Thank you… what’s your name?”

“You’ll find out soon. Now go to sleep as a good girl.” He said, then hung up. I experienced something like this for the first time… and it’s not the end, apparently. So, the life of a married woman… was also pleasurable?

by Lady_Mary for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 16 Jul 2026 09:52:00 -0600

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 8.

Life in the spotlights.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Grand Casino Hotel.

At the casino, they decided to check in and visit the penthouse suite before the pageant in the grand auditorium; and concert, in the 2nd stage. They immediately ordered room service and enjoyed some fantastic steak and lobster.

After that, they went down past the slot machines and craps tables, then over to the grand auditorium, The event team was relieved to see them and go over the schedule. Michelle wanted to sit in the VIP section for most of the event, then just wait to be signaled to go back stage to prep for the coronation.

“Can we bring you to makeup, Mindy? We need to make sure the shine on your face is minimized.” The director explained.

Jackson said, “I’ll wait here while you get prepped, Mish, uh, Mindy.”

Michelle winked and smiled, then stepped up and kissed Jackson softly. “Dear Jackson, You’re so generous and so patient. I can’t wait for this event to finish, so our date can begin in earnest.”

As the director guided Mindy into the production makeup area, several pageant contestants started a buzz. They were responsible for their own cosmetics, but the special guests got full services from professionals. A crowd of girls pressed into the doorway of the makeup room, just off the dressing room. A few girls were brave enough and said hi to Mindy. She politely said a few things but the cosmetologist needed her to stop talking.

“Let me finish, then let’s visit out there for just a bit. Okay?”

When she got all made up and stepped off the chair, she walked into the dressing room. An applause went up, in the room, and she began saying some gracious comments about how lovely they all looked and how dedicated they must all be. She told them to stay true to the values they believe, and find joy in lifting up others. It will allow others to be their best, and see you as a force for good whom they can emulate.

“There are so many girls who want good role models. You and I need role models, too. Let’s be the role models we can be proud of. Win or lose, If you stay true to the best virtues, you win in ways no crown can reward you.”

She looked over at the door and saw Candice standing next to the director. Candice gave her a ‘thumbs up’

Mindy said; “Now, take a deep breath, girls. It’s show time.

They cleared a path as she walked over to Candice. ”I need $400 cash, now. Or I’m walking.”

Candice handed a sealed white envelope and said, “Thank you, Mindy. You’re doing more than the contract required.”

“I’m doing it for these girls, Candice. Not you.”

“It’s clearly the noble thing.” If you finish as strong as you’ve started, I’ll have made a wise choice, accepting your terms.”

Michelle found her front row seat and handed Jackson the envelope. “Can you count it, Jackson? If it isn’t the full $400, we’ll leave now.”

Jackson ripped the edge and pulled out one $500 bill. He handed it to her.

“Can you hang onto it? We’ll figure out a good use for it later.”

As the pageant moved along, Mindy got the signal to go back stage. As the girls finished their last Choreographed stage production, the M C announced; “And now, Leading global spokesmodel, Mindy Olson, to conduct the coronation we’ve been waiting for. Mindy was about to walk onto the stage, but the director stopped her. “Your speech will be 35 seconds, then you go on stage. That’s when the auditorium heard and saw the improv speech she gave the girls in the dressing room. The reverb sound recording was actually quite good, and when the M C said, Ladies and Gentlemen, Miss Mindy Olson, the crowd instantly cheered. Mindy was a sage, a mentor to girls. A best friend to fretting parents who fear their daughters aren’t listening.

The M C did the rest of the work. Mindy simply stood in her lovely black velvet cocktail dress she wore from home. Her hands remained behind her back as the contestants dissolved from five, to four, to second runner-up, to the final two. When first runner up was named, The other girl’s face was stunned, shocked, then tearful and shaking. Michelle stepped up behind her and with a firm hand on her bicep, Mindy steadied her for the coronation.

When her head steadied enough, Michelle used both hands to place the tiara, then smoothly set a few hairpins. The M C handed the new Teen Miss a huge bokay of roses. The pretty brunette just turned and hugged Mindy. “I won’t let you down, Mindy. I’ll do my best. “

“Okay girl, Mindy said. You got this. Go walk down this catwalk and greet the audience. You got this.” Mindy slipped off stage and found Jackson near the stage steps.

Mindy fell into his embrace, tears from nerves were flowing.

“Your inner strength is amazing, Michelle. I think you even surprise yourself, if that is possible.” He hugged her a little longer, then added; “The warm up band just finished their set. Jonas Brothers going on stage in about 10 minutes. Are you still interested?” Jackson deferred to his very busy date.

“Yes, Oh yes! I finally get my date with you!” Michelle said as she kissed him long and intense.

They decided to hurry up to the penthouse suite to change into some grun jee casual clothes.

At the vanity mirror, Michelle took a double take. “Oh my god. Who’s in my mirror?” She had never seen herself in stage makeup. Everything was immaculate, but over the top.

“Yeah, I love it!” Jackson said. “Are you okay with keeping it on for a while more?”

“If you like it, it stays.” Michelle flatly said. “Now drink some of that coffee they brought up! I need you to keep your energy up, you stud! I’ve got carnal urges to work through, and a great admiration for your tolerance with my past baggage interrupting our big date. I don’t know where guys like you come from, because you’re truly amazing.”

Both were in blue jeans and light summer tops. They got to the concert just a minute before the Jonas Brothers got to the stage. It was general admission with mostly open floor. Some perimeter riser seats were still available. They rocked away the next hour at the concert. But after the 8th request for a selfie, they decided to go meander the casino and other attractions.

They stopped by the hotel lobby, and asked the concierge to break the five hundred dollar bill. “Ten twenties, and three hundreds.” Jackson requested. The concierge said he’d be back with it in 2 minutes.

“Let’s use part of this to cover the food for tomorrow’s pool party for the gang.” Michelle suggested. The concierge returned with the bills, counted it, and slipped in in an envelope for them.

By 11pm they were both more interested in their luxury suite than anything else.
Aspen Park RV Resort

Elizabeth and William rolled into the RV resort entrance around 7pm. They stopped at the front office to confer with the management.

“Elizabeth! Glad to see you. The organization has set aside a rather secluded site for you. Here’s the info. Also, Please understand that for this weekend, this is not a public resort. As such, it deeds over all the privileges of a private property. Those residing here this weekend are free to go about the facilities in all the freedom of a person taking a bath. Do you understand where I’m going with this?”

William was quick to translate the message; “The Nature Club happens to be a naturalist club. They’re nudists, in case you’re confused.”

“Oh, now everything makes sense.” Elizabeth finally concluded. “Yeah, we’re okay with that. But we don’t know them. Are they; are they all decent folks?”

“I know the local members, and I’m staking my business reputation on their integrity” the manager assured them. “They’re okay with you introducing yourselves to them and I know you’ll not have any problem with their respect for the two of you.”

Blueberry Touring.

William and Elizabeth were giddy as they drove along the park trail that the map detailed for them. There was still 2 hours of daylight, so they did get a bit distracted by the foot traffic along the way.

Parking the RV, they set the levelers and stabilizers. Then they connected the electric, and water. William cranked out the side awning and Elizabeth unfolded the lawn chairs by the fire pit.

That’s when Elizabeth said she wanted to take a quick shower.

“I can walk you there, If you want the company?” William offered.

“Oh, that’s so sweet of you. My protector, my champion, my hero!”

“It’s called chivalry, and my father would beat me silly if I failed at this manly duty.”

As they were approaching the big shower building; Elizabeth squinted her eyes, looking at a nude man in the distance.

“Liz! it’s not polite to stare.” William advised.

“William? Elizabeth?” the man shouted in a happy tone.

“It’s Professor Garza!” the two shouted in unison.

Antonio ran over, cock flapping freely, and gathered them in a group hug. Awkwardly Elizabeth and William were wrapped in his arms, staring down at his flaccid cock.

“Elizabeth, I saw your name on the contract, which the resort wanted us to accept; but no way did I figure it was the same student I knew. And William? Uh, are you two, you two? I mean are you guys a thing?”

“Uh, it’s complicated and we’d really love to explain it, but we signed this thing; that our professors said was real serious, about discussing things outside the classroom.”

“Oh, Oh wow! You guys don’t know. Remember the international group of scholars we collaborated with, on this alternative sex ed class? Well, the consortium is all here, in this resort.” Tonight Phoebe and I are giving them a report. I’d really love to get debriefed on the social outcomes of your student group, to the extent you two are comfortable with?”

“William and Elizabeth looked at each other and shrugged. “Sure, let’s talk.”

“Great. Come over to our RV, and let’s include Phoebe in the discussion. “

As they walked, Antonio loudly addressed Phoebe in the distance. “Oh Phoebe, look who came by to visit?”

Phoebe was sitting in a camp chair, reading a book, but when she looked up and recognized the kids, she screamed and came running, her pendulous tits swinging wildly. She did the same group hug.

Antonio said they need to discuss the social outcomes. The four went into the RV and sat at the dining table. Antonio brought out beers. They were some Spanish label, but William and Elizabeth were in an indulgent mood.

The two students tag-teamed telling about the first pizza party. William told them about the guys’ gaming event. Elizabeth gave the details of the ladies brunch. Then she talked about the raucous game night that followed their pool party.

Finally they discussed what was currently happening, all over this part of the state, with the students getting paired up and seeking to create their own ideals for a great date.

“So, literally; William and I are on a date right now. He was in charge of our social itinerary, I’m responsible for the final destination venue.”

“You chose to hang out with us?” Phoebe asked.

“Gawd no. My folks own the RV Dealership on the edge of town. I grew up selling and servicing them. I thought going on a date in an RV would be adventurous.” Elizabeth explained.

So, How long have you two been dating?” Phoebe wanted to know.

“About 8 hours, ma’am.” William explained. “Today’s our first date. We went to the Blueberry festival in my home town of Brighton. We came here afterward, and tomorrow we head back. Tomorrow night is our class pool party, at the condo where Rebecca and Bethany live. We’ll all give reports on the dates. Then, who knows.” William detailed the plans.

“Gawd! I love that game night you kids had. Antonio, why don’t we think of edgy stuff like them?” the buxom Professor Phoebe Garza protested.

“So, three of you students were virgins at the beginning of the class?” Do you think the virgins handled the stress well?”

Well”, Elizabeth began. I think they can speak better than I can, but generally, your continual stressing of a supportive environment, coupled with a balanced influence of drill sergeant barking, pushed them while encouraging them. That and the threat of not enrolling in fall semester, well it seems to have worked. One of them is still very concerned what her prudish mother may find out, but yeah, She even won the game night and is now the declared “Cock Queen”.

Chuckles erupted all around.

Kids, You have no idea just how big this news is. It’s bordering on unbelievable. Tell you what,” Antonio paused, then said; “It would mean so so much to us if the two of you could inconvenience your date time, in order to be at our presentation, in a half hour. It’s over in the activity center, next to the pool.

You won’t need to talk to anyone, or anything. We just want to be able to refute the skeptics, if they say we’re not being accurate.” Phoebe explained.

“Uh, it will be hard to remain anonymous in that room, with our clothes on, sir.” William reasoned.

Good perceptivity, young man. Perhaps you’ll agree to blend in with a wardrobe adjustment. Or draw more attention to yourselves by standing out. I know the professors will likely insist on asking the two of you almost as many questions as they will have for Phoebe and me.”

“I’ll strip”, Elizabeth volunteered. William countered with his similar pledge.
“We’ll see you in a half hour,” William said as he stood to leave. The two were giddy as they skipped down the trail to their RV. Twenty minutes later they were seated off to the left side of the lectern. They were buck naked and eager to discover the global brain trust who devised their experimental class format.

Phoebe and Antonio were among the more attractive segment of the scholars, but there were plenty of eye candy objects filing in and visiting.

Then Antonio stood up at the podium and gave the opening session announcements. Phoebe passed out the syllabus for the weekend and returned to Antonio’s side. Together they served as social hosts for the gathering, and then turned everyone’s attention to the academic paper that the Garzas had composed and submitted to the sociology journals.

They presented their class setup, format, rules, and policies. They reported on the student responses and compliance. No student’s names were stated, but William and Elizabeth had no problem identifying who was being described.

“Before we entertain questions, Phoebe and I have an informal update of significant insight. We were not able to prepare a written update, but we’ll present it orally, to this exclusive group, tonight.

They then detailed the impromptu pizza party, followed by the gals brunch and the Guys game night.

But what broke past the limits of credibility was the details of the sex games, which officially started as a pool party.

Un-phased by the gestures of skepticism, Antonio spoke briefly of the arranged dates. Phoebe added,” We still need further debriefing, as those dates are occurring this evening.”

The team from Dublin University finally interrupted; “Tony, we’ve always respected your scholarship; but this is the stuff of an erotic novel. None of us can plausibly convince our regents to take this report at face value. “

Several others grumbled agreement with the Irish Academics.

“What further substantiation would you need, kind sirs?” Antonio stared him in the face.
“Why, I don’t know. The format we agreed upon protects every student, and I’d doubt any of them will come forward.”

Instantaneously, Elizabeth and William stepped up to the lectern. The room hushed.

Phoebe Garza spoke up. “If there lacks sufficient incredulity, we’ll now add even more.
We told you that our oral addition came too recent for us to provide a written report. The fact is, Everything we told you about what happened outside the classroom, was only revealed to Antonio and me, mere minutes ago.

Seems one of those couples who were paired up for a date, just happened to include an RV camping component. Her parents own the RV dealership where most of you rented your campers for the conference. He took her up to the Brighton Blueberry festival that some of you chose to attend. He is from that town.

“Now I charge you all to keep that data completely confidential upon the threat of public condemnation and expulsion from this society.” Antonio’s voice was sober and vigilant.

“My friends, meet Johnny and Linda. “ Antonio introduced them to a silent reception. “Students, take your leave to make such comments as you deem appropriate and insightful.

The kids gave their experiences from the beginning. How they got their initial phone calls, What they were feeling on the first class session. How the professors guided the class, and how their minds and attitudes transformed as the sessions progressed.

“Honestly, I barely knew anything about maybe two of the others. We were essentially total strangers, and it was the first class we had with Phoebe. Hell, it was the first class Antonio ever taught at our college.“ Elizabeth laid out her perspective. She wanted to add; “Fellas, my eyes are up here”. Because Elizabeth’s D cup tits are high and firm. A trait all the rest of the females lost decades ago, if they ever had it.

“I’m telling you,” William emphasized; “at our pizza party, the 12 of us were shocked at what we accomplished. This is my first date with Elizabeth. But I have a mutual trust and appreciation for her that words cannot explain. The Garzas facilitated that”

“By the third session,” Elizabeth interjected; “we were all waiting at the lecture bowl door, 20 minutes before class began. We were all impeccably groomed and adorned in jewelry. Smelling scrumptious!

Several scholars chuckled at that imagery.

“After two sessions, we all, even the virgins, couldn’t wait to get naked and continue this beautiful discovery.” William added. “This meeting, right here, right now; is the very first time either of us have been nude in a public setting. But it was so easy, after all we learned from the Garza team.

A French professor redirected; “Tell us how you came up with the sex games?”

William admitted that it was all a scheme the girls came up with. “Us guys had no idea just how horny female coeds could be, especially when they collude on a scheme. I think they wanted to embarrass us guys, but it was game-on!”

Roars of laughter ensued.

Elizabeth held up her hand to call for silence. Rather than explain it. How about if William and I conduct the games, tonight. There are what; 8 guys and 8 or nine ladies, by my quick survey. Are you folks up for a few rounds of blindfolded fun?”

By the end of the 4th competition, the Blow Job phase, the scholars all totally bought into the narrative, and completely loved all 4 competitions. They seemed to revert to their younger personalities. William and Elizabeth loved being the ones dominating their students.

Walking back to the RV, Elizabeth wrapped her arm around William and leaned her head on his side.

Then the mosquitos found them, and they raced back to the RV.

The RV rocked that night, even with the stabilizers set. The next morning, the Garzas stopped by to visit. At first the young couple was embarrassed, until their waking brains realized that these two instructors taught them how to fuck and how to get over prudish shame.

Elizabeth turned on the coffeemaker and pulled out a coffee cake for the foursome.

Phoebe and Antonio were at a loss for a sufficient expression of appreciation for what the students did for them, academically and professionally.

“To start with,” William pressed the eminent matter. “There’s no way you can expect Liz and me to not tell our classmate this incredible story, I mean what happened in the campground, last night.”

Phoebe and Antonio looked puzzled.

“Can we tell the other 10 how we ran into you, and how we helped your presentation?”

“Of course” Phoebe assured them. “But only them. The basic wall of trust stays within the enrollment. About the group that met last night, just don’t identify any specific person. But yes, do tell them how our sex games

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 15 Jul 2026 09:42:00 -0600

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7.

The Dating Game Ensues.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

In Rebecca’s 7th floor Condo, The Remedial Sex Ed class was enjoying a swim party and game night. The 12 college students were all sexually sated from the orgasmic contests, and simply basking in the comfort of a supportive set of friends. While Bethany and Rebecca just completed a housing agreement at the sofas’ where an ‘Apples To Apples’ game was going on;

Devon and five others were playing a Game of Cawtawn, at the Dining Room table. While Jackson and Alexis were negotiating a trade of Rock, for Wood; Devon bravely struck up a conversation with Erika; “So, Erika, I have two; no, three questions I’d love to find out from you. Tell me your worst date, your best date, and your ideal date.

Meanwhile in the living room the apples to apples card asked the players to choose a response to the term worst day ever. Thomas chuckled as he submitted his card. When the rest of the submissions were in, Elizabeth shows Thomas's card. It said blind date.

Well, that started off quite a group discussion of some of the worst experiences in dating. Soon, the Cawtawn players came in to join the conversation. Erica said; “oh my God! We were just talking about horrible dates.” Then Erica added, “Devin wanted to know what was my worst aid and what was my best. I was just getting to the second part. Then he wanted to know what is my ideal date.” Spontaneously the conversation became a support group for dating help.

It was the ideal date discussion that became the next chapter for the remedial sex ed students. Bethany suggested that each of the guys list a social activity and each of the girls lists a romantic finale; a destination. Bethany just wanted a sentence or two. She had Bruce pick up the guy's cards and she picked up the girls cards. Then she shuffled each stack and placed them on the coffee table next to each other. Taking the top card off each stack, she announced who was going on a blind date with whom.

Bethany and Bruce agreed to assist the guys and gals, in coordinating their itinerary and destinations, but did not disclose the activities and venues. That was up to each couple to work out.

Rebecca was paired with Thomas.

Bethany was paired with Bruce.

Erica was paired with Devin.

Michelle was paired with Jackson.

Alexis was paired with Malcolm.

Elizabeth was paired with William.

The timing perimeters were to be completed by Sunday, July 18th. On that afternoon and evening, there would be another pool party and pizza, at Rebecca and Bethany's place.

Shortly after, the crowd started to disperse. Bethany stayed late to help Rebecca put things away and arrange for her move in. Since the other room mates’ bedroom was going to be empty for eight more weeks, they decided Bethany should just put her extra belongings in storage and use one of the existing beds so she would have her own bedroom. The two of them decided to discuss Rebecca's upcoming date with Thomas. Rebecca said she really loves her condo and would just as soon invite Thomas back here for the night.

Bethany agreed and said; “it's hard to find a luxury hotel suite to rival this place.” Bethany also asked if Rebecca would be opposed to Bethany having Bruce over, as well?

“That sounds great! Rebecca assured her. As long as you and Bruce aren't offended by whatever sounds might carry over from my bedroom,” Rebecca added with a wink.

“I’m hardly the person to complain about loud sex. You heard the noises I make.” Bethany admitted.

“I wonder what Thomas has in mind for a social activity?” Rebecca wandered out loud.

Bethany confirmed that she had some clue but was going to leave it to Thomas to reveal.

Oak Park Country Club.

Just then Rebecca's cell phone rang. It was Thomas.

“Hello lovely! I'm looking forward to our special date and I wanted to discuss my thoughts for the day. My dad is the golf pro at Oak Park country club. I’d love to arrange a golf outing, followed by dinner at the country club dining hall. They usually have live music and ballroom dancing.”

“Oh goodness! I'm in.” Rebecca assured him “I'll just need to bring along a change of clothes. Will we have access to the lockers and showers?”

“Of course. My dad will handle all of the accommodations. I must inform you though, I was pretty much raised at that country club, and I think a lot of the older folks will take interest in who I'm finally dating. I've only been to a few of these swanky events. The last one was the debutant ball, last year.”

Rebecca said; “Oh I'm so excited. I had my debutant ball when I turn 16. My dad was my date, that night.”

“Since you're on the phone, Thomas can I discuss our final destination?”

“Sure, what do you have in mind?” He asked.

“I've stayed in a lot of places and I really just want to invite you back here for the evening. Will that disappoint you?”

“Hmm, a night in the penthouse of Park Plaza? Sounds like roughing it. Just kidding. I am deeply honored and I want this to be an absolutely amazing date for you, my lovely.”

Bethany was cleaning up the kitchen but overheard some of Rebecca's words. She scribbled a note and handed it to Rebecca. It said shall I plan to stay somewhere else that night?

Rebecca glanced at the note and said, “Oh Thomas; one more thing. Would it make you feel uncomfortable if Bruce and Bethany were to make the other bedroom their destination that night? They said they'll ignore all the screams of ecstasy they might overhear.”

“Good God! We all had sex on the floor of a college lecture bowl just last week. If we could ignore other couples getting it on then; I'm sure we can tolerate it again. Plus I think it might be fun conversation the next morning over a cup of coffee.”

“Well now, a gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell, but I suppose others can’t help overhearing things. That doesn’t mean we should confirm their suspicions.”

The Hoe-Down.

The next morning Bruce called Bethany to discuss his idea for a great date. “On Saturday July 13th,” Bruce explained. “We would travel out to my family’s ranch in the next county. We would enjoy trail riding on our family’s horses. Then, that evening the Stone Creek township is having a festival at the neighbors ranch it'll be a potluck dinner and barn dance.”

“Barn dance? As in, square dancing? Or Western line dancing?” Bethany asked.

“I don't think anybody square dances anymore,” Bruce assured her. “But yeah, line dancing is still a thing in our county.”

“Well Bruce, that sounds like a very fun way to spend the day getting to know you better. Are you okay with coming back to the Park plaza condominiums? You know I'm temporarily moving in with Rebecca while maintenance is being done in the athletic dorms? I'll be in her spare bedroom until school starts in September. You just have to be okay with the noisy couple in the other bedroom?”

“Haha! Maybe we can make it a contest? Who can be noisier!“

“Oh please!” Bethany responded. “I resemble that!”

Casa Madera.

That afternoon, Alexis sent a text to Bethany.

“Hey girl! I just talked to my aunt and uncle and said I'd love to take a friend out to the cabin in a couple weeks. They said sure!”

Then Alexis asked; “Do you think Malcolm will be okay with staying in a remote cabin? It has electricity and plumbing, and all. I just hope it doesn't disappoint him? It’s really a spectacular place. They named it Casa Madera, which just means timber house, or log cabin.”

“Oh my God! That sounds like a fantastic destination. Has he told you what he's planning that day?” Bethany wanted to know what she knew.

“Um, yeah. He wants to take me to the performing arts center for a Celtic dance show. That's all I know, and it seems odd to go from a performing arts center to a rustic cabin in the woods.”

“Don't worry about it!” Bethany said. “As long as the cabin is presentable, all Bruce is going to be interested in that night is the woman he's with.”

Alexis chuckled nervously. “My aunt and uncle didn't ask who I'm inviting. I think they assume it's you, or one of my other girlfriends. You might need to play along if I get in a jam. This aunt and uncle are not prudes like most of my family. But I don't think they want the blowback for contributing to the delinquency of a fair young maiden.”

“Count me in and I'll do my best to not blow your cover.” Bethany assured her.

Model Worthy.

Meanwhile Bruce was on the phone with Jackson; who was nervous about dating a world-class model like Michelle.

Bruce encouraged him; “She wants to be a normal girl next door, Jackson. Be gentle, sensitive, and genuine. You might also need to remember flexibility, because things don't always go exactly as planned.”

“Well, I want to take her to the new restaurant near the mall, called Candelier. Then I want to take her to a pop concert out at the casino ballroom.”

“Excellent!” Bruce assured him. “I think she'll really enjoy that. I'm not sure how much exposure to large crowds she wants to risk. She values her anonymity. I know that runs contrary to what I would want, if I were in your place. Hell, I'd be strutting her with pride and want the whole world to take note.”

“Yeah, good point.” Jackson agreed. I’ll need to read her expressions and just adapt to the circumstances.”

Lake Wilburn.

Later that night, Devin called Bruce and discussed his ideal date package. His grandparents own a lake resort and he wants to spend a Saturday there, with Erica. They would have full use of all the boats; including ski boats, canoes, kayaks, and sailboats.

“Shit! You just want that box and babe in a bikini for the day!” Bruce chided him.

“And what's your point!” Devin retorted.

They laughed at the obvious and Bruce confirmed that it sounds like a blast.

“Hey Devin, Bethany's calling can I call you back when I'm done with her?”

“Sure!” And Devin hung up.

“Hey Bethany? “

“Hello Bruce. I just got off the phone with Erica and she's a bit nervous about her date with Devin.”

“Oh? Funny I just hung up with Devin to take your call. He's nervous too, by the way.”

“Well, Erica kind of feels weird about it, but she wants to go camping. She thinks that's a pretty weird way to end a date. But she still thinks she should. What do you think?”

“Oh my god! It's perfect. Just between you and me, Devin's grandparents own a Lake resort. Devin wants to spend a day at the lake, boating fishing and swimming. He's nervous that Erica might not be the outdoorsy type?”

“Oh this is too funny” Bethany chuckled.

“Now, does Erica want to camp in a campground? Because that resort might be a good fit for her plans, as well?”

“No, she wants to do wilderness camping with backpacks. In the state forest near lake Wilburn.”

“Oh my God! Please tell Erica that she is spot on! Camping is perfect and Lake Wilburn is even more perfect. I can't say more than that.”

“Okay, I'll call her back. Thanks for your help.”

“Okay babe, looking forward to our date, as well. And I’ll connect with Devin and assure him.

Bruce sent Devin a text; “Your planning is very compatible with what Erica is thinking. But I won't say more than that.”

When Devin got the text, his curiosity really went into overdrive. Bruce assured him; “Don't overthink it bro. Just go with it. Your gut instincts are spot on.”

Bruce and Bethany were mostly able to keep secrets. The only challenge was Elizabeth and William’s coordination.

Blueberry Touring.

William was planning to take Elizabeth back to his hometown for the Brighton annual Blueberry festival. It involved a parade, carnival, street dance, and other events.

Elizabeth's parents agreed to let her use an RV from their recreational vehicle dealership. She thought it was absolutely too corny for a first date destination but somehow she wanted to run it by Bethany.

Bethany and Bruce had to divulge a little bit of William's plans. Then Bethany and Elizabeth selected Aspen Park RV campground near the Blueberry festival.

They drove out to Aspen Park RV resort and talked to the owners. The bad news was that the RV Park was completely booked for a private event that particular weekend.

When Elizabeth mentioned who her family was, the Aspen Park owners offered to call the organization which had reserved the entire RV park. They persuaded the organization to make an exception, provided that her RV would be using the most remote lot available. The group was more concerned that they might offend Elizabeth.

“Your family has been very good to our RV park. You've greatly increased our occupancy rate because of the great reviews that you've given us. We wish we could do more to reciprocate with your family. But we will need you to sign a confidentiality agreement with this organization. That's all we're going to say.”

“You mean, something like, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?” Bethany speculated.

“Yes! Something very much like that.”

“Sure. But I'm going to need to know who the other party to this agreement is. Do we at least have a name of an organization?” Elizabeth pleaded.

“Yes, the Sun valley nature society. That's all we will say.”

Driving back to the college, Elizabeth said she was concerned that it was such a long drive to this resort.

That's when Bethany divulge that William’s plans were going to be out in this area, anyway.
Awaiting the special day.

Bruce and Bethany sent a group text message out to everyone confirming that they have been consulted and advised all of the couples, regarding venues in itineraries. They urged the couples to contact each other about clothing and other accommodations suitable for their activities. With that, the couples were just counting the days. All of the dates were able to begin on Saturday July 13th.

Lake Wilburn.

Devin loaded up his Jeep Cherokee and headed to Erica's place where she was waiting with a large duffel bag, cooler, and backpack. Once loaded, they headed out of town. There are activities started with fishing. After cleaning the fish they broke for lunch. Devin's grandparents insisted they come dying with them. After lunch they went sailing, followed by water skiing. Erica was an absolute blast and her string bikini was especially entertaining for Devin.

After waterskiing, Erica wanted to relax on the boat and lotion up for tanning. Devon took Erica into a secluded cove and turned off the boat motor. She offered to share lotion, and Devon took that queue to strip naked. Erica loved the suggestion. They spent a long time spreading the whole bottle of lotion all over each other, and building expectations for later that evening. Finally they laid out for about 40 minutes, getting a full tan. Then they swam naked in the cove for a while, before returning the boat to the resort. About 6:00 that night, they loaded up and Erica drove the two out to the state forest.

Blueberry Festival.

Elizabeth and William drove the RV all the way to the Brighton blueberry festival, where they parked in front of William’s parents’ house. The small town festival was a blast and several of William’s high School buddies were there. They were all enamored by the busty skinny hot date William brought back from college. After enjoying so many activities, they headed back to the house and said goodbye to his parents; then drove off in the RV.

As Elizabeth, a skilled driver of big rigs, drove the 40 foot yacht-on-wheels, down the state highway, William marveled at her mastery of the road.

“You seem to be able to concentrate on every aspect of getting there swiftly and safely.” William marveled.

Then he got up and came over behind her ‘captain’s chair’. He leaned in and kissed her on the side of her neck.

“Umm, that’s nice.” She smiled.

He gently placed both his hands on her shoulders and softly massaged them. After 10 seconds he stopped.

“You don’t have to stop, William. I was really loving that.”

That was just what William wanted her to say. Then he resumed. He was standing directly behind her and softly stroking her upper arms and shoulders. Then he slide down the front of her chest, where her amazing D cup tits were situated. He unbuttoned two more buttons. Then he crossed his hands over and slid both hands in, under her stretch lace underwire bra. He found 2 very pronounce nipples towering out, perhaps most of an inch outward from her soft, squeezable mammaries.

And that’s when the devoted driver in her decided she had limits. “Oh Gawd, I can’t wait to get this beast parked and take this further. But you better give me a breather. This is one of our rentals and I have to make sure the upholstery doesn’t smell like pussy. The RV park is just 5 minutes away.”

William kissed her neck, softly, and went back to his seat.

Oak Park Country Club.

Thomas and Rebecca arrived at the golf course at about noon, and a golf cart was waiting for them at the first tee. So many of the club members visited Thomas throughout the course, and made typical comments designed to embarrass a young man on his first date with the darling lass.

After golf, they had some time to kill hanging out at the pool. Thomas made sure to give Rebecca plenty of time getting ready for the evening. While he showered and dressed in a sport coat, Rebecca was doing up her hair and makeup, and getting into a cherry red cocktail dress.

Dinner was excellent, and dancing was even more fun. The only frustration Thomas experienced, was all the old men who presumed they had a right to dance just one dance with Rebecca. Thomas ended up dancing with the old ladies almost as much as he did with Rebecca.

Stone Creek Township.

Bruce and Bethany left for the ranch around 10:00 a.m. and had an early lunch at the local barbecue restaurant. Then it was trail riding, with a couple of breaks along the path. The two shared a lot of common interests. Both were very committed to their athletic pursuits. Both enjoyed a general commitment to fitness and health.

At one hilltop, Bruce dismounted and sat on the steep slope, facing the valley below. Bethany came and sat by him, saying nothing.

After about 3 minutes, Bruce said; “This spot is where I’ve made most of the important decisions of my life.”

“I love the view.” Bethany said. “It really helps to have a place like this. Everyone needs a quiet place.”

Bruce just nodded.

Bethany laid her head down on Bruce’s thigh, and she lovingly rubbed her hand along his leg.

Bruce broke the silence to tell Bethany just how much he admires her spirit; her grace. “You’re one of the most peaceful people I’ve ever met. I barely know you, but I really feel I can trust you. Is it okay for me to say that?”

“Bruce, that might be one of the kindest compliments anyone has expressed to me. Thank You.”

By now Bruce was gently caressing Bethany’s shoulder and chest. As his hand softly lifted and squeezed her near breast, he added; “You are beautiful, through and through, and with healthy portions of beauty, endless and enduring.”

“Oh, Bruce! Take me now! You are an amazing lover.” Bethany was swooning.

“Mom and dad need our help prepping for the dinner gathering. But when I make love to you, I don’t want to have any distractions or time limits. Are you going to be okay?”

“I already need to change out my panty liner, or maybe my blue jeans; but I’ll be patient until I run out of patience. Then I’ll attack your sexy body, wherever we are.”

At about 4:00 p.m., they returned the horses and brushed then down at the stable. Then they headed over to the Winston ranch where the township barn dance and dinner was being prepared.

Bethany pulled out a German chocolate cake, which she had baked the night before.

“You didn't need to bring anything, Bethany.” Bruce insisted “You're my date, today.”

“My mother would be ashamed of me for ever showing up at a potluck without a dish. That's something that is not going to change, Bruce. I will always be in my mother's dau

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 14 Jul 2026 09:31:00 -0600

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6.

A Girls’ lunch leads to an orgasmic co-ed game night.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

After everyone had their fill of pizza and sodas, It began to dawn on several of them just how exhausted their college lab had left them. When Rebecca said goodnight to the last couple girls, she collapsed on the sofa and woke up when the sunrise burst into her 7th floor condo windows. She was high above the treeline, so it was just past 6am. The last thing she recalled from the evening before, was Bethany mentioning she needed to get to the bookstore before it closed at 8pm. Elizabeth drove her back to campus.

“Damn! I slept 10 hours!”

She made a stop in the bathroom, then went to the kitchen to make herself an omelet. As she waited on breakfast, she checked her phone. There was a text, from Erica, inviting her to join a private Facebook group with her summer school classmates from last night. That’s when she realized she was now part of a very special group of dear friends.

Clicking through, she joined and then dished up her breakfast and coffee. As she ate, she noticed there was already an active thread on the group page, started by Malcolm. He thanked everyone for making this summer class so rewarding, and made a particular expression of his appreciation to Rebecca for the great hospitality at her home.

Rebecca posted a ‘heart’ on his comment, and noticed it already had 7 ‘Likes’.

Then she noticed she had 11 friend requests. Yep, all of her classmates were ahead of her. Having confirmed all of them, she returned to the group posts and noticed Devon just posted his own expression of deep gratitude, and hoped they would all stay in touch, at least for the summer.

That’s when Rebecca decided she had a unique opportunity, because of the great condo she had all to herself. She clicked on Bethany’s profile and saw her latest post. It was published just 3 minutes ago. Flipping to her Messenger app, she called Bethany, hoping to talk.

After just one ring, Bethany’s voiced cheerfully greeted; “Rebecca! How are you?”

Hi, Bethany. Oh, I can’t believe I slept 10 hours! But I feel great! Did I call too early?

“No, I have to train at 6am, with the volleyball team.” Bethany assured her. “Are you sore, too, girl?”

“Oh, good! It’s not just me.” Rebecca chuckled. “If an athlete like you is hurting from a workout, I feel like I’m in good company.”

“Oh, yeah, I have some of that, but mostly I feel very stretched out by a certain somebody’s scepter.”

“Ah, yeah. Devon was your lab partner. So sorry for your pain.” Rebecca consoled.

“Hell, girl! Don’t feel too sorry for me. I’ll take this agony any day, if it comes with the kind of bliss I felt yesterday afternoon.” Bethany gushed.

“That good, huh? Well, let me tell you why I called.” Rebeca changed the topic. “First, thanks so much for our help with the impromptu gathering. You’re so easy to work with, and I can tell you really enjoy it.”

“Oh, thanks. Yes, my mother trained me to do hospitality well, it’s sort of a matriarchal tradition in our family. I’d be happy to do it again.” Beth offered.

“You were reading my mind, girl.” Rebecca was relieved. “I sorta think we should talk about that. Are you free to come by sometime soon? I can feed you lunch?”

“Well, I have a lot on my plate, today, but I think I can swing by after our finals, next Monday; say, around 12:30?”

“Oh, goody! Let’s do this!” Should we include anyone else?” Rebecca wanted to be considerate.

“Well;” Beth paused. “I’d really like to have a lunch with all the girls, but It’s not my place to impose on you.”

“Oh, duh! Why didn’t I think of that?” Rebecca slapped her forehead. “I’ll reach out to the other 4 girls, but I’ll have to apologize for the short notice. I better get right on it. Bye!”

“12:30, Monday. Bye!” Bethany said and hung up.

Rebecca started a group private message and sent it to all the girls, including Bethany. Surprisingly, all 6 girls were confirmed, although Erica said she’d be a little late, cuz she had to be somewhere from 12 to 12:45.

Monday morning Rebecca made a quick grocery delivery order on her app, and met the driver in the lobby around 9:45. Pasta salad and fresh veggies. Rebecca kept it simple.

The last sex class session was at 11am. It was a written test. Everyone was buck naked anyway, either from habit or horniness. Everyone seemed confident they knew the answers.

Devon and Jackson seem to have planned an X-box guys gathering, so they didn’t feel slighted by the ladies doing something just for the female classmates.

The professors didn’t try to cloak their gratitude for the students who made this experimental course work well. Dr. Phoebe Garza informed the students that an email will be sent to them later that day, to get their feedback on the course. “Several professors from at least 20 universities were involved in developing this format and curriculum. You were the first students to take the course, at any university in North America. We won’t violate your privacy, but our review will include some rather vague details about our students; particularly the variety of students and some personal challenges. We will send a draft to the individuals we may vaguely describe, but the public will not even know which university conducted this experimental class.

Antonio Garza added; “You all played a part in developing a very cutting edge educational format, and we expect all the other researchers to be as impressed as we are.”

Ladies Brunch.

After they were dismissed, the coeds rushed out for their designated gathering. Michelle and Elizabeth were first to arrive at Rebecca’s Park Plaza condo. The three chatted on the sofas until Bethany arrived, and Alexis arrived a minute later. They all sat around the dining room table, chatting while eating. Without the guys there, the conversation was quite different. First they all talked about how sore their cunts were, last Friday. Followed by how many pads they went through. That turned into a comparison of what pads the girls each prefer. Then they discussed when a douche is helpful.

Bethany wanted to know what kind of ointment to use for sore nipples. Alexis wanted advice on shaving her cunt. Then they launched into the faux self-loathing about their tit sizes and shapes. All the girls gushed about how awesome the other girls’ bodies are. Now that everyone’s self-esteem was shored up, they began the real talk about what they had all just experienced, in the unorthodox class.

Every girl talked about how terrified they all were on the first day. It brought lots of giggles. Then Erica showed up and everyone wanted to hear her account of first day nerves.

“Hell yeah! I was so stoked!” Erica said with a blushing grin. Alexis and Rebecca marveled. “Listen you hotties,” Erica elaborated. “My 3 older sisters made it easier for me. All us girls filled out our curves by the time we were high school sophomores. I would have been terrified at all the sexual attention I got in high school, but my sisters were really helpful. Yeah, a lot of days I wish I had a trim, athletic body. But I was so glad the rest of you girls were getting naked with me. Ever since my dad died when I was in junior high; my mom started living a ‘home nudist’ lifestyle. My sisters sorta freaked out for a couple weeks, but then they all just started following her lead. Now I do, at home.

Rebecca was intrigued. “I’ve always wanted to go buck naked at home.” She looked around the living room, then stood up and kicked off her slippers. Then she pulled off her tank-top & jogging shorts. Lastly, she unhooked her bra, hooked the strap on her thumb, stretched and launched it at Erica. Five seconds later, Bethany’s bra landed in Erica’s lap, followed by 3 other bras.

As the last of the girls went topless, Rebecca came walking out of her bathroom with a pack of panty liners. “Ladies; if you’re anything like me, you’re still pretty wet in the crotch. Please keep your panties on and help yourselves to my stock of liners. I just got the sofas cleaned and I’d rather we keep them from smelling like a whore house.”

As the girls finished their personal matters, Rebecca pulled a chair from the dining room and set it at one end of the two sofas which faced each other. ”Ladies, really loved having the whole class over, last night, and Bethany was so helpful. I thanked her again, this morning, and she said she’d love to help me again. She suggested that all six of us girls get together and visit. One of the things I want each of you to talk about; is if you want to have another gathering? And what would you want that gathering to be like?”

The room grew quiet. Every girl was staring at the rug. Then Erica broke the silence; “Can I enjoy some prime cock?”

Laughter broke out. Bethany shouted; “Leave it to Erica to say what we’re all thinking.”

Erica winked at Bethany and shrugged her shoulders. Her tits jiggled and her nipples took on a very erect definition.

Michelle raised her hand, nervously.

“What is it, Michelle?” Rebecca asked.

“Well, first I want to say that every guy in the class was an absolute gentleman. That means a lot to me. It was very difficult for me to face my fears, and I’m glad I was treated like an ordinary coed. And then there’s the fantastic way all you ladies have been so supportive. No jealousy or insults. I was more fearful of you ladies than the guys!”

Several girls gave supportive nods, but were careful not to cut in on Michelle’s vulnerable moment.

“What I’m really wanting to say,” Michelle went on; “Is that I think we should avoid getting clingy with the first guy we’ve opened up our cunts to. “Bruce is an absolute prince. He amazes me. But I don’t want to try to claim exclusive dibs on him. Do you get what I’m trying to say?”

“Oh, you’re spot on, girl!” Erica assured her. All the other girls nodded agreement.

Alexis raised her hand, to which Bethany gestured for her to open up. “I feel like I still have a long way to go; socially, I mean.” Alexis paused. The ladies politely waited. “I’d like to find a fun way to be more like Erica.”

Erica’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “How so?”

Alexis cautiously went on; “One summer I was at church camp. The cabin counselor played this game. Half of us were blindfolded and the other half came through and set a bare foot on our knee, as we sat on the side of our bunk. We had to guess the order of the girls, but they had shoes on when we had our blindfolds taken off. It was strange, how it got us girls to be more comfortable with our unique body size and shapes.”

Before anyone could respond, Alexis quickly said, “But I think it would be more fun if the guys were blindfolded and had to each guess the order of which girls boobs they felt up.”

Loud giggles erupted at the idea.

Bethany then added; “How about we pitch it to the guys as a group game night? But we don’t tell them the games?”

Rebecca shouted; “I love it! Assuming the guys are polite & respectful, which I’m confident they are; We can start with this game.

Erica chimed in; “Wait a minute. We gotta have our turn, too. I mean if we’re gunna let them get their jollies, I wanna feel them up, too!”

Elizabeth, said; “Okay, once they’ve had their game, let’s dare them to drop their shorts with us girls blindfolded. We can fondle their family jewels and ‘Guess the pecker.’”

“Exactly,” Erica high-fived her.

Bethany then added; “Okay. So if everyone’s good with the first two games, I fully expect the guys to want another game, called ’Guess the cunt’.”

Rebecca turned to Alexis; “Are you going to have a problem if things advance to that?”

“Are these all games where the guessers are blindfolded while others are naked? Alexis wanted to know.

“Yeah, I think that’s how we are conceiving this.” Bethany assured her.

“Okay, then I have one more concern.” Alexis said with less nervousness. “Rebecca, how about we girls have a ‘safe-word’, so if any of us has an inhibition, then all 6 of us step to another room for a talk?”

“Yes! I love that.” Michelle chimed in. But let’s also use our safe word if we just want to privately share an idea, too?”

Erica raised her hand. When Michelle was done, Rebecca nodded for Erica to say what’s on her mind. “Ladies. Excuse my dirty mind, but I feel inspired.” More chuckles. Then Erica described her horny ideas. Bethany finally stood and said; “Damn girl! Now I gotta go change my pad, again. Just listening to your filthy fun games has me so wet!”

Game Night.

It was on Sunday evening, July 3rd. the guys all brought drinks and chips. The gals put out a spread of fruits, and other snacks. It had been a hot day and the group met in Rebecca’s condo, then went downstairs to the pool & Jacuzzi. The guys used Rebecca’s roommates’ bedroom. The ladies shared her’s.

Game Night.

At about 7pm they were showered and dressed. Everyone ate, then Rebecca finally announced the first game was about to start. Bethany had secured the use of 2 long folding tables from a lecture bowl. They were 6 feet long and only 2 feet deep. 3 Folding chairs were along one side of the tables. The guys were seated, and the girls began securing blindfolds. Rebecca began telling them what they were about to experience. As the ladies completed getting the guys set, they disappeared to Rebecca’s bedroom, where they pulled off their tops and bras. Rebecca warned the guys that any violation of the protocols would allow a lady to slap the blindfolded offender.

Game One.

Rebecca then pulled off her top, bra, and called on the ladies to assemble. She set a countdown timer on her phone, so that every 30 seconds, the ladies would move on to the next contestant. The guys hands remained ‘palm up’ on the far side of the table, and when the phone chimed, the ladies silently leaned their chests down, into the waiting hands of the guys. Fingers eagerly explored, but Devon got too excited and slid his fingers up Erica’s cleavage. When his knuckles lost contact with the table, Erica’s slap was heard by everyone. Laughter burst out, but the 30 second timer chimed the end of that station. 5 seconds later, the chime signaled a new round, Rebecca did her best to very quietly move from the last contestant, down to her new position at the first station.

Devon’s slap played an effective deterrent. No one dared break that rule. The terror of being blindfolded and fearing a slap you can’t anticipate, is more traumatic than you can know.

On round 6, Erica and Rebecca probably moaned too loud, and blew their anonymity. Truth is, every girl was so aroused, and Rebecca actually climaxed in Bruce’s fondling.

When the final chime went off, the girls rushed to Rebecca’s bedroom door. Then Rebecca, having hastily thrown on her tanktop, Told the guys to take off their blindfolds, and privately grab a notecard and pen, to list the order of tits they explored.

A few minute later, the girls came out with tops back on, but with their braless nipples protruding against the fabric.

When the guys all set their pens down, the girls each grabbed a contestant’s card and scored it.

Malcolm and Devon got perfect scores(6 of 6), followed by Jackson with 5. Thomas, Bruce, and William all got 4 of the 6. Everyone recognized Bethany, Elizabeth, and Erica. But Michelle, Alexis, and Rebecca were more similar and average, so they were a bigger challenge.

Thomas and Devon both stood and turned toward the windows, to privately adjust their rigid cocks. The other guys had done their adjusting before they wrote down their guesses.

Erica, noticed what Devon was doing, and said; “Devon, what ya digging for?”

“Relief!” was his one-word reply.

“I’ve got an even better idea, big boy.” Erica taunted the guys. We feel that it’s only fair to switch places with you fellas.”

“You wanna feel up my tits?” Malcolm teased.

Game Two.

“Your first five words were correct, big Leprechaun. But I sense you have some gold you’re keeping from us ladies.” Erica knew she had their rapt attention. “Now offer your chair to a lady and help her with her blindfold. Then you fellas can get buck naked and let us guess whose jewels we’re enjoying.”

“ Whoa!” Devon objected. “What happens if you girls don’t keep your knuckles on the table?”

“We get to flick their tit with a finger.” Thomas offered.

All the girls subconsciously covered their nipples with their hands. They hated the idea, but they all knew it wasn’t any worse than the slap that Devon endured.

Rebecca then wanted everyone’s attention. “Everyone. I want you all to be comfortable as a guest in my home. If you don’t want to participate, that’s fine. But you’ll also have to decline the other games we may play.” She looked around to each guy and gal. Each person gave a ‘thumbs-up’, so she showed Devon how to operate the timer, then she sat and was blindfolded.

The guys decided to make sure their most hung specimens were not in the line, next to each other. They decided that Bethany being right after Erica, had made it too easy to distinguish the added cup size. Thomas quietly dug into his backpack after he stripped down. He grabbed his Bluetooth speaker and synced it to his phone, then. When the guys were coming out of the spare bedroom, Thomas pressed ‘play’. The words said it all. I’m too sexy, by ‘Right Said Fred’. Thomas turned it down so everyone could hear the timer on Rebecca’s phone.

I'm too sexy for my love.

Too sexy for my love.

Love's going to leave me.

I'm too sexy for my shirt.

Too sexy for my shirt.

So sexy it hurts.

And I'm too sexy for Milan.

Too sexy for Milan.

New York, and Japan.

And I'm too sexy for your party.

Too sexy for your party.

No way I'm disco dancing.

The girls had no idea who played the music, but the rhythm broke the tension and everyone loosened up. Erica and Bethany were bouncing to the beat at their table. But Elizabeth’s tits were shaking so seductively, next to Alexis and Rebecca.

Devon was flaccid until he got a look at the jiggling tits bouncing and swaying freely on the braless ladies. When the chime sounded, all 6 guys went from tippy toes and cupped jewels, to plopping their packages onto the hungry hands of the now lusting girls. The ladies’ blindfolded condition seemed to release a lot of inhibitions. The music drowned out the other sounds, and the guys simply smiled as their cocks soon rose from the open palms, to point slightly upward, stiffly. Rebecca definitely recognized Bruce’s curved cock. It was custom-designed to hit her g-spot with intensity, when copulating ‘missionary’.

Erica got a bit too excited when Thomas’s super-thick cock swelled in her hand. She couldn’t remember if Malcolm’s was thicker” She was now very very horny, and her big nipples were jutting out from her tight spandex top. With one hand cupping Thomas’s ball sack, she habitually put her other hand up over his shaft, to service him. Without warning, Thomas hammered her left nipple with his right middle finger, as it was released by his right thumb.

“Fuck!” Erica screamed.

Rebecca quickly asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Shit, he flicked my nipple hard. I guess I broke a rule when I started habitually stroking his rod.” Erica admitted, and a roar of laughter filled the room.

Thirty seconds goes by very fast. The chime sounded over the strong base rhythm of Too Sexy, but the ladies released their men and the guys silently moved over. Devon rushed from his end of the 2nd table, and barely arrived at the 1st table when the chime singled the drop. The music was a great addition to the contest. But the girls were getting very horny from the delightful buffet of cocks they got to fondle.

It’s a good thing the girls were on plastic folding chairs, because they were all quite wet in their soaking panties. The guys were also impacted by the affirming message of the song. Thomas was lip-syncing the song and it boosted his horniness beyond containment. His very fat cock was easy for the ladies to identify. Toward the end of the 5th round, he grunted heavily. Then the

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 13 Jul 2026 09:29:00 -0600

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 5.

Two after-parties ensue, with a bit more vulnerability.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Faculty Party

Mr. Garza pulled his still very stiff cock from Mrs. Garza’s wet pussy and addressed the class from behind the sofa, "Well I hope you all enjoyed today's lesson. Once you are properly recovered and all are dressed, you may be dismissed. We will have one more session in this course, and then you all will be all done with us. All of you are doing extremely well. We hope the class has been both helpful and pleasurable for all of you. Please remember our confidentiality pledge. Unless there is some grave violation of the rules, you’re not in any danger of failing the course."

All the students looked up at their teachers, most of them still in a daze from what had just happened. Eventually, all the students disconnected from each other and put their clothes back on, and gathered their things. They waited until all the students were dressed, before heading out of the room.

The professors overheard the group talk of grabbing a pizza, as they were all starving by now. Rebecca offered to order delivery, and have them all come to her apartment. That’s the last the professors heard, before the doors closed and locked.

This left the two naked teachers all alone in the classroom again. Phoebe went over to her Antonio, and kissed him deeply, while reaching to find his firm cock pointed straight up between them.

"Now,” Phoebe directed Antonio; “Why don't you go sit on that chair, over there. Your hard cock felt so nice in me earlier, but now I want to ride that hard cock, for all my pleasure," Phoebe told her husband. Antonio followed her directions and went and sat in the chair, waiting for his wife. She walked over, mesmerized by his hard cock throbbing in anticipation. Phoebe straddled his lap and slowly sunk down on his throbbing hard cock. Antonio moaned in pleasure, as he felt his wife's tight pussy grip his over stimulated cock.

"Oh my god, babe you are so hard right now. I can feel my pussy having to stretch more than normal, because you are so hard you feel a little bigger. Oh yeah I'm going to enjoy riding this," She moaned to him, as she slid all the way down his cock. Phoebe started to ride Antonio’s rigid cock as he reached around to grab hold of her large ass. She started bouncing harder as he caressed her ass. She knew it wouldn't be long until she had an orgasm after watching the student's sexy display, while they fucked each other.

To increase her pleasure, and entice him more, she leaned forward pushing her large 36 double D breasts into his face. Antonio quickly took the opportunity, taking her sensitive nipple into his mouth, while she rode him. Eventually, Phoebe reached her crescendo, and came hard on her beloved Antonio’s cock. He could feel his wife's vagina grabbing his cock, but he needed a little more to cum so he held tight to his wife's hips, and started pushing his cock up into her quickly. Phoebe groaned, feeling her husband fucking her from underneath with his big cock. This caused her to go straight into a second orgasm, directly from her first.

She then felt his cock start to get bigger inside her, and she moaned to him, "Oh, yeah babe, I can feel you getting bigger inside of me. Give me all that cum!"

"Oh yeah, baby, here it cums! I'm going to cum so hard!" Antonio moaned to his wife, before unleashing his cum inside of her. Phoebe literally gasped when she felt him cumming inside her.

‘Oh my gosh, that is a forceful cumshot.’ Phoebe observed. ‘It feels like he's trying to blast me off of him with his cum.’ Antonio’s intense and forceful cumshot caused his wife to reach her third orgasm, as she groaned while she continued to rotate her hips on his exploding penis. Once she was exhausted from her orgasm Phoebe relaxed her body into her husband's. Suddenly she noticed that even though he had stopped cumming, his cock was still hard inside of her.

"Oh my god, babe are you still hard?" Phoebe said, as she rotated her hips on his still obviously hard cock.

"Oh, my baby, I guess I am. I guess watching those students fuck, really got me hornier than I expected. Do you want to keep going?" He asked.

"Oh, I definitely want to keep going, but I don't think I can ride you anymore. My legs are too tired." Phoebe said, as she got off of his still hard cock. She felt his cum from his copious load start to leak from in between her legs. She then decided to have more fun with Antonio, leaning down to take his sensitive cock in her mouth. Antonio moaned as he felt his wife's hot mouth, around his extra sensitive cock. Phoebe then cleaned his cock of their combined juices. She then pulled her mouth of his cock and said to him,

"How was that, babe? Was it as good as having Michelle's young mouth, on your cock?"

"Oh babe, that was so good, and you give some of the best head ever, but I have to say that even though that girl is young, she definitely knows how to suck a cock really well," He told his wife. Phoebe then got down and laid on her back, on the mat, with her legs slightly spread waiting for her husband.

"Well then, maybe next time I will see if her tongue is as good in a pussy, as it is on a cock," she said; as he got into position between her legs.

"Oh, I would love to see that, baby. Now lay back and let me fuck you with this big, hard cock of mine," Antonio told his wife, as he pushed his overly sensitive cock back into his wife's tight vagina. Once her husband's cock was all the way inside of her, Phoebe wrapped her legs and arms around her husband, and brought him down for a deep kiss.

"I love you, babe," she said with a twinkle in her eye, "now, fuck me hard, and make me cum again, and I want to feel you shoot in me; again!" Antonio then took his wife's advice, and started to fuck her again, while he brought one hand up to grope her large breast, while he started feasting on her other breast, making sure to take his time and lick her nipple. She was moaning at all of his attention, and could feel herself quickly approaching another orgasm. Suddenly she came hard again on her husband's cock. Antonio moaned as he felt his wife cum, again gripping his cock hard. He could also feel his own orgasm approaching.

"Baby, you think you've got one more orgasm in you? Because I'm getting really close again," he moaned to his wife.

"Oh yeah; babe, I think I can work up one more orgasm for you. You just keep fondling my big tits, and fuck me with that big cock, and you will have me there, soon. I want to feel that big cock of yours, spurting in me again," Phoebe moaned back to her husband, her lover, her academic partner.

Antonio kept fucking his wife hard, while he groped her big tits. He could feel her snake one hand down between them and start to play with her clit.

"Oh baby; I'm so close! Oh, here it is! I'm cumming!" He moaned to his dear Phoebe, as he started unloading a second orgasm, deep into her pussy.

"Oh yeah, babe! I can feel it shooting into me again! I'm cumming too!" Phoebe screamed, as her pussy grabbed hold of her husband's long, fat cock. Antonio let out a loud grunt as his wife's pussy clamped down on his ejaculating cock, and seemed to pull the juice from his hard penis. Eventually the two professors stopped cumming, and they just lay together, recovering from their intense orgasms. Both breathed deeply, and looked into each other's eyes with love, as they rested in each other's arms.

The Student Pizza Party.

Malcolm and Erika, were getting their clothes back on, after the third session ended. “God, I’m starving,” Erika blurted out.

“So am I,” Malcolm admitted. This session was the longest, but the time flew by. “Do you wanna go grab a bite to eat, Erika?”

“Hey,” Thomas interjected. “Are you guys grabbing some food? I’d love to join you. Elizabeth might also.”

“Hell yeah! I don’t mind” Erika assured Thomas, then looked over to Malcolm, seeking his openness to the idea.

“Jolly fine with me, as long as we get some grub soon.” Malcolm assured. “I’ve had more than a good workout from Erika,” which caused her to blush.

“Hey, I never denied being a sex-crazed nymph,” she admitted, owning her overt sexuality.

Rebecca heard the four make plans, and told Bruce she was thinking of inviting everyone to her apartment for Pizza.

“Do it,” Bruce encouraged, slipping on his sneakers. I’ll come.

Rebecca grinned and said “I’ll bet you will!” then she went over and interrupted Erika, and offered to host an impromptu pizza party. “I’ll place an order now, and we can have it delivered, probably shortly after we get to my place.”

Michelle overheard the growing conversation and asked if she could join. Rebecca immediately realized this event was a great idea and all the students should not only be invited, but strongly encouraged to be a part of.

“Devon, wait!” Rebecca yelled up the steps. Devon was the first one making his exit, but stopped dead in his tracks. Rebecca ran over and told the rest of her classmates of the pizza party. Bethany, Devon, Alexis, & Jackson all cheered.

Meanwhile, Michelle went over to William and made sure he was informed and encouraged.

Rebecca proceeded to the hall, and everyone followed. Bruce was concerned if Rebecca’s roommates were okay with the unannounced imposition.

“Not an issue,” she assured. “My place is actually on the top floor of Park Plaza Condominiums. Carrie and Marta are both back home for the summer. I have the place to myself.”

‘Damn! A rich girl,’ Devon surmised.

Thomas yelled, to everyone in the hall; “Does anyone need a ride over to Park Plaza?”. A couple guys took him up on the offer.

Bethany looked like she was going to ask Thomas for a lift. Grabbing her arm, the petite Rebecca said; “Hey, ride with me. I need someone to order the food on my app.

“Sure!” Bethany accepted.

Once everyone had rides and directions figured out, Rebecca & Bethany got moving.

As Rebecca drove her little BMW out of the student parking lot, She handed her phone to Bethany; “Pull up the Dominos app. My acct is already in there.”

“Got it!” Bethany said.

“Damn! I forgot to ask everyone what toppings they wanted.”

Bethany laughed; “Girl, right now, none of us give a damn! We’re starved. We’ll eat anything.”

Park Plaza.

Rebecca knew a shorter route to her condo. It might give her a couple minutes to pick up, before the others arrived.

The two gals pulled into her reserved parking space and jogged into the building lobby. Rebecca told the security desk to expect up to 10 others to arrive shortly. She said to let them up if they use her name.

In the penthouse, she sighed her relief when she saw that the cleaning lady had already came and left.

The only embarrassing items were the dildo on the end table, and the erotic novel on the coffee table.

Bethany chuckled as she watched Rebecca snatch up the evidence and run into a bedroom. “You’re my kind of gal, Rebecca.”

Coming back out a few seconds later, Rebecca confessed; “I know we’re supposed to be comfortable with our sexuality, but I’m not quite ready to show off my toys and books. Not quite yet.”

“What can I do to help get ready for company” Bethany offered.

The two went to the kitchen and started putting things on the counter. The very tall, buxom Bethany towered over little Rebecca.

“ Napkins, cups, plates. I think that’s really all we need?” Bethany surmised. Then she turned to Rebecca, “Girl, your place is amazing, and you need to relax. Go greet your guests. I’ll be done in a minute and we can all just enjoy a meal and celebrate our new friendships.”

Thomas was first to arrive, with Malcolm and Bruce. They weren’t sure how to act, in this posh environment. Rebecca was very reassuring. “My folks want their little girl taken care of,” she said. “Please don’t hate me for that.”

Bruce just hugged her and thanked her for her willingness to put this impromptu gathering together.

Rebecca deflected; “Bethany was a huge help.”

Michelle and William arrived next. Erika was right behind them.

Just as the pizza delivery arrived, so did Michelle, Alexis, Jackson, and William.

Before they ate, Rebecca got their attention and promised to keep her remarks short; “Thanks for coming over. My roommates are gone home for a few more weeks, so you’re not going to offend them. Stay as late as you want, within propriety; and please, please, don’t anyone talk about anything that happened in our course.”

“What course,” Devon yelled. Which brought a hearty laugh from everyone.

“If you need anything, just ask. Now eat up!” With that, Rebecca and Bethany guided the group through a food line, Bethany pouring drinks and Rebecca standing by with a big smile on her face, exchanging pleasantries with each guest standing in the line.

A couple of classmates were on phones in the hall, making arrangements to clear their other obligations for the rest of the day. No one really knew why, but everyone had an inner sense that this meal was special, and they all had made themselves very vulnerable over the past week.

As the final guests took their plates to the spacious living room, Bethany & Rebecca carried the remaining pizza boxes to the coffee table, for anyone wanting more.

Then the two hostesses sat on the floor with the others, and the room was mostly silent. Whether no one knew what was safe to talk about, or was just too damned starving; they just ate and drank.

Then Michelle let out a huge belch. “Sorry.” She said, and the room erupted in laughter.

Elizabeth finally blurted out; “You’re her!”

Everyone looked at Elizabeth, waiting for context. “You’re that model, Michelle.”

Elizabeth had just finished her third slice, and was paging through the ‘Seventeen’ magazine on the end table. She held up the tampon ad on the inside cover.

Michelle wanted to hide. Her face turned beet red. She had no way to deflect or deny. Taking a deep breath, she said; “Yeah, I got some gigs last fall, and spent a few months in New York. The modeling agency just kept piling more and more gigs, and I failed 3 of my fall semester courses.”

She finished with saying; “My parents put an end to it. Now I’m focusing totally on my schooling”

Jackson was surprised and delighted. But he couldn’t say anything. One of the hottest upcoming New York models just spent an afternoon having sex with him. Okay, the rest of the room knew that, But they did not know she was a virgin until just hours ago.

Bruce tried to contain his smile. Just the other day, Michelle had deepthroated him. The room all knew that, but Bruce was tortured by the reality that even if he wanted to brag to others about it, he’d get kicked out of college and lose his wrestling scholarship.

William observed; “Looks like we’ve already started playing some real-life ‘Truth or Dare’?”

Erika observed; “I feel honored to be part of this class. The more that is revealed, the more I admire every one of you.”

“Yeah,” Thomas agreed. “We all faced a scary challenge, and chose to trust each other. I’m just glad it’s turned out so well.. so far.”

“I know that’s right,” Alexis spoke up. The whole room went quiet. The shy young woman rarely spoke up. They all knew she wanted to say something, and they patiently waited.

“I unlearned a lot of crap this week. Long pause. My upbringing was a lot different, I was so naïve. So isolated. My mother has a religious whacky opposition to all thing sexual. It wasn’t until this year that I finally started to question so many of my brainwashed assumptions.” What I learned this week… the biggest thing I learned, is that my own sexuality is nothing to punish myself for. I finally started to like the idea of sex.”

Then, turning to Jackson, she added; “Now I absolutely love, love sex!” She winked at him and then took a deep breath and another bite of pizza.

Devon asked the group; “Does anyone else wonder why this class wasn’t even listed on the course catalog?”

“Good point,” Rebecca said. “I got a phone call from Mrs. Garza. That’s how I signed up.”

“Me too,” said a few others.

Bethany added her own observation, “I think the professors are loving the class as much as I have.”

“Oh, yeah!” Devon agreed. “Did you see how she..”

“Stop.” Rebecca interjected.

“You’re right,” Devon said. “We can’t talk about what happened in ‘Vegas’.”

“Better than Vegas,” Thomas said. “Because you’re all much better than Vegas. Vegas is notorious for regrets. I regret nothing. But that’s because of the positive & patient acceptance that each of you have given to the class. I don’t want this course to end.”

“Well, speaking for myself, I’m worn out,” Bruce said, looking at Rebecca, who blushed at his insinuations.

“True,” Elizabeth finally spoke up. “I think we’ve worn the guys out, ladies. But what’s to stop us from occasionally getting together?”

All eyes perked up. Rebecca broke the silence; “I’d love to have the rest of you over again. Perhaps when we’re all better, shall we say; ‘rested’?”

“Yes!” was the enthusiastic response from all of them.

Then Michelle added; “Let’s keep the same rules in place. We say nothing about what happens at any of our ‘pizza parties’?”

“Good call,” Malcolm assured her. “I was close to quitting college and going back to Ireland. I was lonely, homesick. I finally feel like I have something I belong to. That makes all the difference.”

To be continued.

By zachattack163 for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 12 Jul 2026 09:27:00 -0600

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 4.

The third lab of Remedial Human Sexuality continues, as the classmates were asked to demonstrate specific intercourse techniques.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Lab Three Continues.
Demonstration Three.

Rebecca was still seated between Bruce's legs, on the sofa, so she could gently grind her big booty against his cock. As the professors called them up to demonstrate ‘Doggie Style’ Rebecca slowly got up to head toward the mat. As she got up Bruce could only stare and be amazed at Rebecca's big, round ass. He eventually got up and followed her to the mat where she got down on her hands and knees and presented her big booty to Bruce. Bruce got behind her and just admired her ass for a bit rubbing his hand over her smooth ass.

Devon, having just finished demonstrating his sexual prowess with the goddess, Bethany, went to the newly vacated sofa and laid down with his back against an armrest, and he gestured for Bethany to lay down with her back on his chest. Once reclined, Devon resumed his quiet delight in fondling Bethany’s hefty breasts. While Bethany’s head rested on his shoulder, he nibbled on her ear, until their noises became an obvious distraction. Rather than risk being told to disentangle, he contented himself in softly kneading her breasts, only occasionally pinching a nipple.

Bruce continued to admire Rebecca and he fondled her luscious ass and wet cunt. Inwardly, Bruce was giddy. He thought; ‘Wow this is the best booty I've ever seen I can't believe I get to fuck Rebecca doggy style and just grab on to this huge ass.’ He then got in position behind Rebecca and rubbed his long cock against her slit.

"Come on enough teasing," Rebecca moaned to him, "I want to feel you inside of me already!" Following her request, Bruce lined up his cock and then started to push it inside Rebecca's pussy. Rebecca moaned at the intrusion of Bruce's cock as he kept sliding deeper inside of her. Rebecca couldn't believe how deep Bruce was getting inside of her; it was definitely the deepest she had ever felt a man inside her before. Bruce grabbed onto Rebecca's hips and started thrusting away with nice long strokes that she could feel deep inside herself on the upstroke. Rebecca reached down and started playing with her clit while Bruce continued to thrust inside her.

‘God this feels amazing,’ thought Rebecca to herself, ‘Finally another good reason to have a nice big ass. If my big ass gets me fucked like this then I'm going to have to start bending over more and showing it off.’ Bruce started to feel a little tension in his balls and started to worry that he was going to cum too soon. However, his worries were calmed down when Mrs. Garza told them it was time to stop. Rebecca moaned in displeasure when she felt Bruce pull his cock all of the way out of her.

"Alright thank you for that demonstration of doggy style. When you’re able, you may sit down.” Mrs Garza instructed.

Demostration Four.

Now for the next position we are actually not going to use the mat as we are going to show the sitting position. Now in this position the man sits in a chair and the woman comes up to her seated partner, then straddles him, and lowers herself onto his penis, while facing him. Now in this position the woman has most of the control. The man just sits back and the woman uses his cock to get herself off while he enjoys watching.” She explained.

Looking at the females, she added; “Ladies, this position is perfect after your man has had a long day and you want to give him a treat. Gals, if you’re horny and your man has just enough to get his cock up, but not much more than that, you can still get your rocks off! It also serves well when you guy needs therapy fucking."

“What’s that,” Devon wanted to know.

Mrs. Garza told the class; “when someone’s feeling the blues, for whatever reason; sometimes a good screwing can effectively cure the condition.”

"Now for this position why don't we have Jackson and Alexis demonstrate. Jackson you go ahead and sit in this chair over here.”

“And then, Alexis you come over to him, and sit on his lap." Jackson quickly got up and went and sat in the chair that Mrs. Garza had set up for him.

Erika and Bruce got up and took the sofa that Jackson & Alexis left. Erika gestured for Bruce to sit at one end of the sofa, then she laid her head on his lap and stretched her body out on the rest of the sofa. Once situated, she amused herself, stroking his cock while watching the next demonstration.

Alexis then got up to go approach Jackson but as she was walking over Mr. Garza came over to her and whispered in her ear, "Now before you go right ahead and sit on his cock why don't you give his cock head a little suck. This way he will know you are really excited for him." Alexis nodded her head to show she understood, and as she continued to approach Jackson at the chair. Mr. Garza have her a firm smack on her nice ass, which, caused her to jump a little in surprise, but she realized she also liked it.

As Alexis reached Jackson instead of straddling his lap she went down to her knees and following Mr. Garza advice she took Jackson's cock in her mouth and sucked hard on his cock head. Jackson moaned in pleasure and surprise as Alexis sucked on his cock for a bit. After taking some time to taste his cock Alexis got up and began to straddle Jackson. Jackson softly placed his hands on Alexis’ shoulders as she situated herself. His 9 inch rod was well-sculpted, with many veins squiggled and bulging along the skin of his glorious shaft. It was aimed directly at her vagina, then she started to slowly lower herself onto Jackson's cock.

With just his tip in her opening, she felt a firm pressure, followed by a stinging moment, immediately followed by her own downward drop, a couple inches lower. She stopped and looked deeply into Jackson’s eyes. Jackson knew.

“Take your time” He whispered in her ear. “We can take a break if you need to.”

She nodded, then kissed him. Their tongues danced together in warm, wet, pleasure. The stinging in her vagina subsided. Jackson stopped the kiss and whispered in her ear again; “Do you need a break?”
“Don’t you dare stop” she whispered back. “This is a moment I dreamed of. I want your cock, further inside me, now!”

“My pleasure, it’s my honor to please you.” was Jackson’s reply.

‘Oh my gosh’, Alexis marveled. ‘Jackson's cock is so big. I can't believe how deep he is going inside me.’ She moaned out loud as she felt Jackson slide deep inside of her. After taking most of Jackson's cock inside her, she had to stop before taking him all the way. She took some time to adjust to Jackson's cock inside of her.

Jackson meanwhile, loved every minute of Alexis sliding her really tight pussy down on his cock. Her pussy felt so good, gripping his cock. Feeling her pause for a moment Jackson reached around and grabbed hold of Alexis's firm ass and held her up a bit as she adjusted to his large size. Eventually, Alexis started riding Jackson's penis again, which caused Jackson to moan and grab Alexis's ass, then he ran his finger over her anus as he felt her pussy start to massage his dick.

As Alexis bounced up and down on Jackson's cock, Jackson leaned forward and took one of Alexis's long nipples in his mouth and flicked his tongue across her hard nipple. Alexis moaned as she felt Jackson suck on her hard, sensitive nipple while also enjoying his hands holding on tight to her ass. His index finger on her ‘rosebud’ felt so arousing! Alexis was actually feeling so good that she could feel the beginnings of an orgasm in her vagina. She started moaning harder and grabbing on tighter to Jackson as she bounced more on his dick. Finally she surprising reached a crescendo and had a very powerful orgasm on Jackson's penis.

Jackson was so surprised to feel Alexis cumming on his dick and loved feeling how tight her pussy got on his cock. Once Alexis finished her orgasm Mrs. Garza interrupted her sexual bliss.

"Well now that Alexis has finished enjoying herself, I think it is time for us to proceed to the next position."

Demonstation Five.

Mrs. Garza then addressed the class again, "Now for the next position we will demonstrate the side-by-side position commonly known as spooning. In this position the woman lies on her side with the man behind her. He then slowly scoots behind her and slowly penetrates her. This position is perfect for a lazy morning when you wake up and feel your man pressing his morning wood into your ass. You then just open your legs a little bit and let him push inside of you. Now to demonstrate this position why don't we have Erika and Malcolm."

The two students then got up and proceeded to the mat. Malcolm lingered slightly behind Erika so he could enjoy watching her body. He was amazed that he had never noticed how sexy Erika's body was; she was all curves, full, heavy 36D breasts and a round healthy ass that fit with her wide 36-inch hips.

Mr. Garza discretely handed Alexis a few paper towels. She and Jackson were still seated in the chair. As the class focused on Malcolm & Erika,, Alexis handed Jackson a couple of the towels, which he then used to discretely wipe his straining rod of Alexis’ vaginal secretions and some blood. Alexis used another towel to wipe herself clean. She then took Jackson’s hand to help him up, then kissed him again, and whisper; “Thank you so much for that.”

He handed her his wadded up towels and she escorted him to the open sofa, then cuddled up to him, with her head in his chest and her free hand on his 9 inches.

Meanwhile, Erika got down on the mat and lay on her side with her ass sticking out. She then turned back around to look at Malcolm who was standing in awe of her body. Malcolm then shook himself out of his blissful stupor, and went to lie down on the mat behind Erika, reaching to caress her hips. He then got in position behind Erika and rubbed his hard cock against the crack of her ass.

Erika enjoyed feeling Malcolm's large cock head rubbing against her ass but she wanted to feel him inside of her instead so she slightly lifted her upper leg, and Malcolm took the incentive and lined his cock up with her pussy. Malcolm then took hold of her leg and worked on pushing his penis inside of Erika. It took him a moment to get the head of his penis inside of her, but once he was able to do that, it was easier to slide the rest of his penis inside of her

Erika moaned as she felt Malcolm's cock enter her. She loved the feel of Malcolm's large cock head as he slide in and out of her, she especially loved when his large cock head would rub against her G-spot. Erika was quickly feeling herself approaching an orgasm. Malcolm loved thrusting in and out of Erika, especially watching her large ass ripple & bounce against his cock with every thrust.

He also noticed that her upper body weight was rested on her elbow, leaving him an opportunity he just now realized. With his elbow supporting him, he scooted close enough to kiss her shoulder while surprising her unsuspecting tits by some special fondling and pinching. Erika loved feeling Malcolm fondling her sensitive tit and continued moaning under Malcolm's attentions.

Malcolm loved having a beautiful moaning girl in his arms and he decided he wanted to finish Erika off so he pulled her knee way up, then let go of it and reached around, then started rubbing Erika's clit. She held onto her raised leg and enjoyed the ride of her life. Between having one of Malcolm's hands cupping her large, sensitive breast while his other hand rubbed her clit, and having his large cock head bumping against her G-spot, she began having a large very intense orgasm. Erika got an additional thrill from getting to share this pleasure with several spectators. She delighted in spreading herself out to share her naked body with 12 very entertained eyes.

After Erika stopped shaking from her intense orgasm, Malcolm withdrew his cock from her well-stimulated vagina. Mr. Garza then congratulated Malcolm on successfully giving his partner a very pleasurable orgasm.

Demonstration Six.

Mr. Garza then addressed the class once again, "Now it is time for the final position we will demonstrate today, this position is commonly known as reverse cowgirl. Now just like the position that Bethany and Devon demonstrated earlier this position has the man lying on his back with the woman on top. Now where this position differs is that instead of the woman facing the man she faces away from the man when she sits on his penis. The woman can control how she takes the man's penis. She can control the depth and angle of the man inside of her. If the woman wants to have more pleasure she can lean back into the man.

Now I believe it’s time for our last couple to demonstrate this position so Elizabeth and Thomas why don't you come up here and show the class this final position?" Elizabeth and Thomas quickly got up from their seats and Thomas grabbed the mat and slid it over to the Chaise Lounge where the two professors were seated. Then he laid down on the mat, but with a couple throw pillows propped up so he could better enjoy the visuals of this petite gal riding him. His rigid cock was already pointed upwards ready for Elizabeth.

Elizabeth looked down and couldn't believe how thick Thomas's cock was. She slowly got on her knees at his feet. She bent over and Thomas moaned in pleasure as he felt his fat cock first being licked and sucked by the busty, skinny female. Then, she rose up on crawled up beside him on the mat. A swift moment after that, she swung one leg high over his head and landed it on the mat, straddling him and giving him a preview of her bald pussy. She rose her torso up, vertical, then moved down to his hips. She stopped a moment to fondle his ball sack, then grabbed a firm hold of his incredibly thick log. The next thing he felt is wet warmth and his thick cock started to slide into Elizabeth's pussy. Elizabeth could feel her pussy stretching around Thomas's thick cock.

‘Oh my gosh this is a fat cock,’ Elizabeth thought to herself, ‘I can't believe I'm actually taking this cock inside of me.’ Elizabeth continued to moan as she rode Thomas. Thomas took the time to view Elizabeth's round ass and watched it bounce as she rode him. Her tight pussy felt so good on his cock and he took the opportunity to reach and grab hold of that round booty.

Elizabeth looked back when she felt Thomas's hand on her ass, "Yeah that's right grab that ass." Thomas was further encouraged by Elizabeth's enthusiasm, he grabbed tighter onto her ass, as she rode him more enthusiastically. Elizabeth leaned back giving Thomas the perfect opportunity to fondle her large chest. She loved the feeling of Thomas groping her chest while one hand was still holding tight to her ass. Though his cock was thick the fact that it was a little shorter meant the head of his cock was aimed right at her G-spot, which was driving her crazy and bringing her closer to an orgasm.

She grabbed the hand that was holding on to her ass and brought it around to her pussy. Thomas got the hint and immediately started rubbing her clit. A moment later he slid his upper hand down from her nipple, and rubbed his thumb against her anus. This was too much for Elizabeth and she immediately started to cum hard on Thomas's cock.

"Well, now that Elizabeth and Thomas have shown us the final position of the day I think it’s time we finish the lesson plan we designed for today," Mrs. Garza told the class.

After the students were introduced to six different intercourse positions, by their classmates, the professors compassionately provided them Lab Four, to both prove their mastery of the curriculum, and to relieve themselves of some very, very pent up sexual passions.

Lab Four.

Mr. Garza then said, "Alright I think it’s time for the rest of you all to finish what you were doing earlier. I want each of you to get back together with your current lab partner, and continue practicing the position you demonstrated for the class." The students didn't need to be told twice and they all quickly got back into the position they had demonstrated for the class.

The students were encouraged to work on their further mastery of the demonstration material. The demonstrated sex positions were assigned as follows:

· Michelle & William – Missionary

· Bethany & Devon - Cowgirl

· Rebecca & Bruce - Doggie

· Alexis & Jackson - Seated

· Erika & Malcolm - Spooning

· Elizabeth & Thomas - Reverse Cowgirl

The teachers then walked around the class, to see how well their students had been learning their lessons. Mr. Garza walked by William and Michelle.

Michelle wanted to try the reverse cowgirl position. She was working hard to get his cock back inside her tight recently-virgin vagina. Once he was inside, she took her time with slow, shallow thrusts, slowly getting him deeper and deeper inside her. Michelle saw Mr. Garza watching them, with his stiff cock. It was pointed out because he was so aroused by the many demonstrations. Having popped her cherry at last, she felt free. She felt adventurous.

So Michelle looked up at her teacher and boldly asked, "Mr. Garza, can I suck on your cock for a bit?" Mr. Garza was shocked at his student's brazen request but he was so turned on he couldn't resist her request. He stepped up to her and offered his hard cock to his attractive young student. Michelle immediately took the opportunity to take her teacher's rock hard cock in her mouth. She loved the feeling of having William pushing his thick cock into her pussy while her teacher's cock filled her mouth.

William reached down and used his middle finger to ‘rim’ her stretched out cunt, along the side of his massive log. Once his finger was fully soaked, he used it to rub her anal ‘rosebud’. She reached around to take his finger, and she pushed it into her tight anus. All the while she was sucking vigorously on the professor’s long cock. She used some tongue on his underside, which set him on a rapid course for exploding in her mouth.

Mr. Garza couldn't believe what his young student was doing to his cock. ‘Oh my god, this girl may be just a teenager but man does she know how to give head. I'm definitely going to have to try this some more later, But right now I better pull out before I cum in her mouth.’ Mister Garza slowly withdrew his cock from Michelle's mouth. Michelle had a look of disappointment on her face as her teacher pulled out of her mouth.

Mr. Garza looked back down at his student and said, "That was amazing, but why don't you help out William now. It looks like he's really enjoying your pussy."

Michelle was so proud that she just had all three openings filled at the same time, but wanted to follow her professor’s instructions. She looked over her shoulder at William and then quickly announced; “I’m switching positions!” She spun 180 degrees and straddled facing him, but leaned down, so she could kiss him deeply.

She then said to him, "Come on stud. Fuck me hard with that big cock!" William smiled in appreciation and continued his upward thrusting while continuing to kiss Michelle. He also brought his hands up to hold on to her full, fi